This is a modern-English version of Agnes Grey, originally written by Brontë, Anne.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Agnes Grey
A NOVEL,
A book,
by ACTON BELL.
LONDON:
THOMAS CAUTLEY NEWBY, PUBLISHER,
72, MORTIMER ST., CAVENDISH SQ.
LONDON:
THOMAS CAUTLEY NEWBY, PUBLISHER,
72, MORTIMER ST., CAVENDISH SQ.
1847.
1847.
![[Illustration: ]](images/p354.jpg)
Birthplace of Charlotte, Emily and Anne Brontë, Thornton
Birthplace of Charlotte, Emily, and Anne Brontë, Thornton
Contents
CHAPTER I.
THE PARSONAGE
All true histories contain instruction; though, in some, the treasure may be hard to find, and when found, so trivial in quantity, that the dry, shrivelled kernel scarcely compensates for the trouble of cracking the nut. Whether this be the case with my history or not, I am hardly competent to judge. I sometimes think it might prove useful to some, and entertaining to others; but the world may judge for itself. Shielded by my own obscurity, and by the lapse of years, and a few fictitious names, I do not fear to venture; and will candidly lay before the public what I would not disclose to the most intimate friend.
All true stories offer lessons; although, in some cases, the valuable insights might be difficult to uncover, and when found, so minimal that the hard work of getting to them hardly seems worth it. Whether this applies to my story or not, I'm not really in a position to decide. Sometimes I think it could be helpful to some and entertaining to others, but it's up to the world to make its own judgment. Protected by my own anonymity, the passing of time, and a few made-up names, I’m not afraid to take the leap; I'll openly share what I wouldn’t reveal even to my closest friend.
My father was a clergyman of the north of England, who was deservedly respected by all who knew him; and, in his younger days, lived pretty comfortably on the joint income of a small incumbency and a snug little property of his own. My mother, who married him against the wishes of her friends, was a squire’s daughter, and a woman of spirit. In vain it was represented to her, that if she became the poor parson’s wife, she must relinquish her carriage and her lady’s-maid, and all the luxuries and elegancies of affluence; which to her were little less than the necessaries of life. A carriage and a lady’s-maid were great conveniences; but, thank heaven, she had feet to carry her, and hands to minister to her own necessities. An elegant house and spacious grounds were not to be despised; but she would rather live in a cottage with Richard Grey than in a palace with any other man in the world.
My father was a clergyman from northern England who was rightfully respected by everyone who knew him. In his younger days, he lived quite comfortably on the combined income from a small parish and a cozy little property he owned. My mother, who married him against her friends' wishes, was a squire's daughter and a strong-willed woman. It was pointed out to her that if she became the poor parson’s wife, she would have to give up her carriage, her lady’s-maid, and all the luxuries and comforts of a wealthy life, which were for her nearly essential. A carriage and a lady’s-maid were handy, but thankfully, she had feet to walk and hands to take care of her own needs. An elegant house and large grounds were certainly appealing, but she would rather live in a cottage with Richard Grey than in a palace with any other man in the world.
Finding arguments of no avail, her father, at length, told the lovers they might marry if they pleased; but, in so doing, his daughter would forfeit every fraction of her fortune. He expected this would cool the ardour of both; but he was mistaken. My father knew too well my mother’s superior worth not to be sensible that she was a valuable fortune in herself: and if she would but consent to embellish his humble hearth he should be happy to take her on any terms; while she, on her part, would rather labour with her own hands than be divided from the man she loved, whose happiness it would be her joy to make, and who was already one with her in heart and soul. So her fortune went to swell the purse of a wiser sister, who had married a rich nabob; and she, to the wonder and compassionate regret of all who knew her, went to bury herself in the homely village parsonage among the hills of ——. And yet, in spite of all this, and in spite of my mother’s high spirit and my father’s whims, I believe you might search all England through, and fail to find a happier couple.
Finding arguments that didn't work, her father finally told the couple they could marry if they wanted to; however, by doing so, his daughter would lose every bit of her fortune. He thought this would dampen their enthusiasm, but he was wrong. My father understood my mother's exceptional value too well to not recognize that she was a priceless asset on her own: if she would just agree to brighten his modest home, he would be more than happy to accept her under any conditions. Meanwhile, she would prefer to work with her own hands than be apart from the man she loved, whose happiness would bring her joy, and who was already intertwined with her in heart and soul. So, her fortune ended up boosting the wealth of a smarter sister, who had married a wealthy tycoon; and she, to the amazement and sympathetic sorrow of everyone who knew her, went to settle down in the simple village parsonage in the hills of ——. Yet, despite all this, and despite my mother's strong will and my father's quirks, I believe you could search all over England and still not find a happier couple.
Of six children, my sister Mary and myself were the only two that survived the perils of infancy and early childhood. I, being the younger by five or six years, was always regarded as the child, and the pet of the family: father, mother, and sister, all combined to spoil me—not by foolish indulgence, to render me fractious and ungovernable, but by ceaseless kindness, to make me too helpless and dependent—too unfit for buffeting with the cares and turmoils of life.
Of six kids, my sister Mary and I were the only two who made it through the dangers of infancy and early childhood. Since I was five or six years younger, I was always seen as the child and the favorite of the family. My dad, mom, and sister all spoiled me—not by being overly indulgent, which would have made me difficult and unruly, but through constant kindness, which made me too helpless and dependent—too unprepared to handle the challenges and struggles of life.
Mary and I were brought up in the strictest seclusion. My mother, being at once highly accomplished, well informed, and fond of employment, took the whole charge of our education on herself, with the exception of Latin—which my father undertook to teach us—so that we never even went to school; and, as there was no society in the neighbourhood, our only intercourse with the world consisted in a stately tea-party, now and then, with the principal farmers and tradespeople of the vicinity (just to avoid being stigmatized as too proud to consort with our neighbours), and an annual visit to our paternal grandfather’s; where himself, our kind grandmamma, a maiden aunt, and two or three elderly ladies and gentlemen, were the only persons we ever saw. Sometimes our mother would amuse us with stories and anecdotes of her younger days, which, while they entertained us amazingly, frequently awoke—in me, at least—a secret wish to see a little more of the world.
Mary and I were raised in the strictest isolation. My mother, who was accomplished, well-informed, and loved to keep busy, took full responsibility for our education, except for Latin, which my father taught us. We never even attended school, and since there was no social life in the area, our only interactions with the outside world were formal tea parties now and then with the main farmers and tradespeople nearby (just to avoid being seen as too proud to associate with our neighbors) and an annual visit to our grandfather’s. There, we were only surrounded by him, our kind grandmother, a spinster aunt, and a couple of elderly ladies and gentlemen. Sometimes, our mother entertained us with stories and anecdotes from her younger days, which, while they captivated us greatly, often stirred—in me, at least—a hidden desire to experience a little more of the world.
I thought she must have been very happy: but she never seemed to regret past times. My father, however, whose temper was neither tranquil nor cheerful by nature, often unduly vexed himself with thinking of the sacrifices his dear wife had made for him; and troubled his head with revolving endless schemes for the augmentation of his little fortune, for her sake and ours. In vain my mother assured him she was quite satisfied; and if he would but lay by a little for the children, we should all have plenty, both for time present and to come: but saving was not my father’s forte. He would not run in debt (at least, my mother took good care he should not), but while he had money he must spend it: he liked to see his house comfortable, and his wife and daughters well clothed, and well attended; and besides, he was charitably disposed, and liked to give to the poor, according to his means: or, as some might think, beyond them.
I thought she must have been really happy, but she never seemed to regret the past. My dad, on the other hand, whose temperament was neither calm nor cheerful by nature, often got upset over the sacrifices his dear wife made for him. He constantly worried about finding ways to increase his small fortune for her and our sake. My mom assured him that she was completely satisfied, and if he could just save a little for the kids, we would all have enough for now and the future. But saving wasn't my dad's strong suit. He wouldn’t go into debt (at least, my mom made sure of that), but whenever he had money, he felt the need to spend it. He liked to keep the house comfortable and his wife and daughters well-dressed and cared for. Plus, he was generous and enjoyed giving to those in need, even if some might think he was giving beyond his means.
At length, however, a kind friend suggested to him a means of doubling his private property at one stroke; and further increasing it, hereafter, to an untold amount. This friend was a merchant, a man of enterprising spirit and undoubted talent, who was somewhat straitened in his mercantile pursuits for want of capital; but generously proposed to give my father a fair share of his profits, if he would only entrust him with what he could spare; and he thought he might safely promise that whatever sum the latter chose to put into his hands, it should bring him in cent. per cent. The small patrimony was speedily sold, and the whole of its price was deposited in the hands of the friendly merchant; who as promptly proceeded to ship his cargo, and prepare for his voyage.
Eventually, a kind friend suggested a way for him to double his private property in one move and potentially increase it to an unimaginable amount in the future. This friend was a merchant, a man with a bold spirit and undeniable talent, who was facing challenges in his business due to a lack of capital. He generously offered to share a fair portion of his profits with my father if he would trust him with whatever money he could spare. He confidently assured my father that any amount he chose to invest would yield a hundred percent return. The small inheritance was quickly sold, and the entire amount was handed over to the supportive merchant, who immediately began to ship his cargo and prepare for his voyage.
My father was delighted, so were we all, with our brightening prospects. For the present, it is true, we were reduced to the narrow income of the curacy; but my father seemed to think there was no necessity for scrupulously restricting our expenditure to that; so, with a standing bill at Mr. Jackson’s, another at Smith’s, and a third at Hobson’s, we got along even more comfortably than before: though my mother affirmed we had better keep within bounds, for our prospects of wealth were but precarious, after all; and if my father would only trust everything to her management, he should never feel himself stinted: but he, for once, was incorrigible.
My father was thrilled, and so were we all, with our brightening future. Right now, it’s true, we were stuck with the limited income from the curacy; but my father didn’t see any need to strictly limit our spending to that. So, with an ongoing tab at Mr. Jackson’s, another at Smith’s, and a third at Hobson’s, we were getting along even more comfortably than before. Still, my mother insisted we should stick to a budget since our chances of wealth were, after all, pretty uncertain. If my father would just trust her to manage things, he wouldn’t feel deprived; but this time, he was impossible to convince.
What happy hours Mary and I have passed while sitting at our work by the fire, or wandering on the heath-clad hills, or idling under the weeping birch (the only considerable tree in the garden), talking of future happiness to ourselves and our parents, of what we would do, and see, and possess; with no firmer foundation for our goodly superstructure than the riches that were expected to flow in upon us from the success of the worthy merchant’s speculations. Our father was nearly as bad as ourselves; only that he affected not to be so much in earnest: expressing his bright hopes and sanguine expectations in jests and playful sallies, that always struck me as being exceedingly witty and pleasant. Our mother laughed with delight to see him so hopeful and happy: but still she feared he was setting his heart too much upon the matter; and once I heard her whisper as she left the room, “God grant he be not disappointed! I know not how he would bear it.”
What happy times Mary and I had while sitting by the fire working, wandering on the heather-covered hills, or relaxing under the weeping birch (the only big tree in the garden), dreaming about our future happiness for ourselves and our parents—what we would do, see, and have; with no stronger foundation for our lofty dreams than the wealth we expected to come from the successful ventures of the worthy merchant. Our dad was almost as bad as we were; he just pretended not to take it too seriously: expressing his bright hopes and confident expectations through jokes and playful remarks that always seemed really clever and fun to me. Our mom laughed with joy to see him so optimistic and happy; but she still worried he was pinning too much of his hopes on it all; and once I heard her whisper as she left the room, “God grant he is not disappointed! I don’t know how he would handle it.”
Disappointed he was; and bitterly, too. It came like a thunder-clap on us all, that the vessel which contained our fortune had been wrecked, and gone to the bottom with all its stores, together with several of the crew, and the unfortunate merchant himself. I was grieved for him; I was grieved for the overthrow of all our air-built castles: but, with the elasticity of youth, I soon recovered the shock.
He was really disappointed, and it hit him hard. It was a shock to everyone when we learned that the ship carrying our fortune had been wrecked and sunk, taking all its supplies along with several crew members and the poor merchant himself. I felt sorry for him; I was sad about the collapse of all our dreams. But, with the resilience of youth, I quickly bounced back from the blow.
Though riches had charms, poverty had no terrors for an inexperienced girl like me. Indeed, to say the truth, there was something exhilarating in the idea of being driven to straits, and thrown upon our own resources. I only wished papa, mamma, and Mary were all of the same mind as myself; and then, instead of lamenting past calamities we might all cheerfully set to work to remedy them; and the greater the difficulties, the harder our present privations, the greater should be our cheerfulness to endure the latter, and our vigour to contend against the former.
Though being rich was appealing, being poor didn't scare an inexperienced girl like me. In fact, to be honest, there was something exciting about the idea of being pushed to our limits and relying on ourselves. I just wished that Dad, Mom, and Mary felt the same way as I did; then, instead of mourning old troubles, we could all happily get to work fixing them. The bigger the challenges, the tougher our current hardships, the more cheerful we should be in facing those hardships and the more determined we should be to tackle the challenges.
Mary did not lament, but she brooded continually over the misfortune, and sank into a state of dejection from which no effort of mine could rouse her. I could not possibly bring her to regard the matter on its bright side as I did: and indeed I was so fearful of being charged with childish frivolity, or stupid insensibility, that I carefully kept most of my bright ideas and cheering notions to myself; well knowing they could not be appreciated.
Mary didn't complain, but she constantly dwelled on her misfortune and fell into a deep sadness that I couldn't lift her out of. I just couldn't get her to see the situation the way I did, with a positive outlook. In fact, I was so worried about being seen as childish or insensitive that I kept most of my uplifting thoughts to myself, fully aware that they wouldn't be appreciated.
My mother thought only of consoling my father, and paying our debts and retrenching our expenditure by every available means; but my father was completely overwhelmed by the calamity: health, strength, and spirits sank beneath the blow, and he never wholly recovered them. In vain my mother strove to cheer him, by appealing to his piety, to his courage, to his affection for herself and us. That very affection was his greatest torment: it was for our sakes he had so ardently longed to increase his fortune—it was our interest that had lent such brightness to his hopes, and that imparted such bitterness to his present distress. He now tormented himself with remorse at having neglected my mother’s advice; which would at least have saved him from the additional burden of debt—he vainly reproached himself for having brought her from the dignity, the ease, the luxury of her former station to toil with him through the cares and toils of poverty. It was gall and wormwood to his soul to see that splendid, highly-accomplished woman, once so courted and admired, transformed into an active managing housewife, with hands and head continually occupied with household labours and household economy. The very willingness with which she performed these duties, the cheerfulness with which she bore her reverses, and the kindness which withheld her from imputing the smallest blame to him, were all perverted by this ingenious self-tormentor into further aggravations of his sufferings. And thus the mind preyed upon the body, and disordered the system of the nerves, and they in turn increased the troubles of the mind, till by action and reaction his health was seriously impaired; and not one of us could convince him that the aspect of our affairs was not half so gloomy, so utterly hopeless, as his morbid imagination represented it to be.
My mother focused solely on comforting my father, settling our debts, and cutting costs by any means possible; however, my father was completely overwhelmed by the tragedy: his health, strength, and spirit fell apart under the weight of it, and he never fully recovered. My mother tried in vain to lift his spirits by appealing to his faith, courage, and love for her and us. That very love was his greatest anguish: it was for our sake that he had desperately wanted to grow his wealth—it was our interests that had brightened his hopes and made his current suffering so bitter. He tortured himself with guilt for ignoring my mother’s advice, which could have at least spared him the burden of debt—he lamented having brought her down from the dignity, comfort, and luxury of her previous life to struggle with him through the hardships of poverty. It was a deep sorrow for him to see that once glamorous, brilliant woman, so admired and sought after, reduced to a busy housewife, constantly occupied with household chores and finances. The very eagerness with which she took on these responsibilities, the cheerfulness with which she faced her challenges, and the kindness that kept her from blaming him even slightly, all twisted in this self-tormenting man into further torment. Thus, his mind tormented his body, disrupting his nervous system, which in turn worsened his mental struggles, until his health was seriously affected; not one of us could convince him that our situation was not as grim and hopeless as his dark imagination made it seem.
The useful pony phaeton was sold, together with the stout, well-fed pony—the old favourite that we had fully determined should end its days in peace, and never pass from our hands; the little coach-house and stable were let; the servant boy, and the more efficient (being the more expensive) of the two maid-servants, were dismissed. Our clothes were mended, turned, and darned to the utmost verge of decency; our food, always plain, was now simplified to an unprecedented degree—except my father’s favourite dishes; our coals and candles were painfully economized—the pair of candles reduced to one, and that most sparingly used; the coals carefully husbanded in the half-empty grate: especially when my father was out on his parish duties, or confined to bed through illness—then we sat with our feet on the fender, scraping the perishing embers together from time to time, and occasionally adding a slight scattering of the dust and fragments of coal, just to keep them alive. As for our carpets, they in time were worn threadbare, and patched and darned even to a greater extent than our garments. To save the expense of a gardener, Mary and I undertook to keep the garden in order; and all the cooking and household work that could not easily be managed by one servant-girl, was done by my mother and sister, with a little occasional help from me: only a little, because, though a woman in my own estimation, I was still a child in theirs; and my mother, like most active, managing women, was not gifted with very active daughters: for this reason—that being so clever and diligent herself, she was never tempted to trust her affairs to a deputy, but, on the contrary, was willing to act and think for others as well as for number one; and whatever was the business in hand, she was apt to think that no one could do it so well as herself: so that whenever I offered to assist her, I received such an answer as—“No, love, you cannot indeed—there’s nothing here you can do. Go and help your sister, or get her to take a walk with you—tell her she must not sit so much, and stay so constantly in the house as she does—she may well look thin and dejected.”
The useful pony carriage was sold, along with the sturdy, well-fed pony—the old favorite that we had decided should spend its final days with us in peace; the little coach house and stable were rented out; the servant boy, and the more capable (and more expensive) of the two maids, were let go. Our clothes were repaired, altered, and patched to the limits of decency; our meals, which were always simple, became even more basic—except for my dad’s favorite dishes; our coal and candles were carefully managed—the two candles cut down to one, used very sparingly; the coal was carefully saved in the nearly empty fireplace: especially when my father was out on his parish duties or was sick in bed—then we would sit with our feet on the fender, sometimes gathering the dying embers together and occasionally adding a small amount of dust and coal fragments just to keep them alive. Our carpets, over time, became worn down and patched more than our clothes. To save on a gardener, Mary and I took on the responsibility of keeping the garden tidy; and all the cooking and household chores that couldn’t be managed by one maid were done by my mom and sister, with a little occasional help from me: just a little, because, even though I considered myself a woman, I was still seen as a child by them; and my mom, like many active, capable women, didn’t have very proactive daughters: mainly because being so clever and hardworking herself, she never felt the need to trust anyone else with her responsibilities, but rather was inclined to take care of things for everyone, not just herself; and no matter what the task was, she tended to believe that no one could do it as well as she could: so whenever I offered to help her, I would get a response like, “No, dear, you really can’t—there’s nothing here for you to do. Go help your sister, or ask her to take a walk with you—tell her she needs to get up more and not stay cooped up in the house all the time—it's no wonder she looks so thin and down.”
“Mary, mamma says I’m to help you; or get you to take a walk with me; she says you may well look thin and dejected, if you sit so constantly in the house.”
“Mary, Mom says I’m supposed to help you; or get you to take a walk with me; she says you definitely look thin and down if you stay cooped up in the house all the time.”
“Help me you cannot, Agnes; and I cannot go out with you—I have far too much to do.”
“Help me, you can't, Agnes; and I can't go out with you—I have way too much to do.”
“Then let me help you.”
"Then let me assist you."
“You cannot, indeed, dear child. Go and practise your music, or play with the kitten.”
“You can’t, really, dear child. Go practice your music or play with the kitten.”
There was always plenty of sewing on hand; but I had not been taught to cut out a single garment, and except plain hemming and seaming, there was little I could do, even in that line; for they both asserted that it was far easier to do the work themselves than to prepare it for me: and besides, they liked better to see me prosecuting my studies, or amusing myself—it was time enough for me to sit bending over my work, like a grave matron, when my favourite little pussy was become a steady old cat. Under such circumstances, although I was not many degrees more useful than the kitten, my idleness was not entirely without excuse.
There was always plenty of sewing to do, but I hadn’t learned how to cut out a single piece of clothing, and aside from basic hemming and seaming, there wasn’t much I could handle, even with that; they both insisted it was way easier for them to do the work themselves than to set it up for me. Plus, they preferred to see me focusing on my studies or having fun—it would be time enough for me to sit there hunched over my work, like a serious housewife, when my beloved little kitten grew into a reliable old cat. Given all this, even though I wasn’t much more helpful than the kitten, my laziness wasn’t completely without reason.
Through all our troubles, I never but once heard my mother complain of our want of money. As summer was coming on she observed to Mary and me, “What a desirable thing it would be for your papa to spend a few weeks at a watering-place. I am convinced the sea-air and the change of scene would be of incalculable service to him. But then, you see, there’s no money,” she added, with a sigh. We both wished exceedingly that the thing might be done, and lamented greatly that it could not. “Well, well!” said she, “it’s no use complaining. Possibly something might be done to further the project after all. Mary, you are a beautiful drawer. What do you say to doing a few more pictures in your best style, and getting them framed, with the water-coloured drawings you have already done, and trying to dispose of them to some liberal picture-dealer, who has the sense to discern their merits?”
Through all our struggles, I only heard my mom complain about not having enough money once. As summer was approaching, she said to Mary and me, “It would be great for your dad to spend a few weeks at a vacation spot. I’m sure the sea air and change of scenery would really help him. But, you see, there’s no money,” she added with a sigh. Both of us really hoped it could happen and felt sad that it couldn’t. “Well, well!” she said, “It’s pointless to complain. Maybe we can still do something to make it happen. Mary, you’re an amazing artist. What do you think about doing a few more drawings in your best style, framing them along with the watercolors you’ve already done, and trying to sell them to some generous art dealer who can appreciate their value?”
“Mamma, I should be delighted if you think they could be sold; and for anything worth while.”
“Mom, I would be thrilled if you think they could be sold; and for something worthwhile.”
“It’s worth while trying, however, my dear: do you procure the drawings, and I’ll endeavour to find a purchaser.”
“It’s worth a shot, though, my dear: you get the drawings, and I’ll try to find a buyer.”
“I wish I could do something,” said I.
“I wish I could do something,” I said.
“You, Agnes! well, who knows? You draw pretty well, too: if you choose some simple piece for your subject, I daresay you will be able to produce something we shall all be proud to exhibit.”
“You, Agnes! Well, who knows? You draw pretty well, too: if you pick a simple subject, I bet you’ll be able to create something we’ll all be proud to show off.”
“But I have another scheme in my head, mamma, and have had long, only I did not like to mention it.”
"But I have another idea in my head, Mom, and I've had it for a while, I just didn't want to bring it up."
“Indeed! pray tell us what it is.”
“Sure! Please tell us what it is.”
“I should like to be a governess.”
“I would like to be a governess.”
My mother uttered an exclamation of surprise, and laughed. My sister dropped her work in astonishment, exclaiming, “You a governess, Agnes! What can you be dreaming of?”
My mom gasped in surprise and laughed. My sister dropped her work in shock, saying, “You a governess, Agnes! What are you thinking?”
“Well! I don’t see anything so very extraordinary in it. I do not pretend to be able to instruct great girls; but surely I could teach little ones: and I should like it so much: I am so fond of children. Do let me, mamma!”
“Well! I don’t see anything so very extraordinary about it. I can’t claim to be able to teach big girls, but I’m sure I could teach little ones: and I would love it so much; I just adore children. Please let me, mom!”
“But, my love, you have not learned to take care of yourself yet: and young children require more judgment and experience to manage than elder ones.”
“But, my love, you haven't learned to take care of yourself yet: and young children need more judgment and experience to handle than older ones.”
“But, mamma, I am above eighteen, and quite able to take care of myself, and others too. You do not know half the wisdom and prudence I possess, because I have never been tried.”
“But, Mom, I’m over eighteen and perfectly capable of taking care of myself and others. You don’t realize half the wisdom and common sense I have because I’ve never been tested.”
“Only think,” said Mary, “what would you do in a house full of strangers, without me or mamma to speak and act for you—with a parcel of children, besides yourself, to attend to; and no one to look to for advice? You would not even know what clothes to put on.”
“Just think,” said Mary, “what you would do in a house full of strangers, without me or Mom to speak and act for you—taking care of a bunch of kids, including yourself, with no one to turn to for advice? You wouldn’t even know what clothes to wear.”
“You think, because I always do as you bid me, I have no judgment of my own: but only try me—that is all I ask—and you shall see what I can do.”
“You think that just because I always follow your orders, I have no judgment of my own: but just give me a chance—that's all I ask—and you'll see what I can do.”
At that moment my father entered and the subject of our discussion was explained to him.
At that moment, my dad walked in, and we explained the subject of our conversation to him.
“What, my little Agnes a governess!” cried he, and, in spite of his dejection, he laughed at the idea.
“What, my little Agnes a governess!” he exclaimed, and despite his sadness, he found the idea funny.
“Yes, papa, don’t you say anything against it: I should like it so much; and I am sure I could manage delightfully.”
“Yes, Dad, don’t you say anything against it: I would love it so much; and I’m sure I could handle it wonderfully.”
“But, my darling, we could not spare you.” And a tear glistened in his eye as he added—“No, no! afflicted as we are, surely we are not brought to that pass yet.”
“But, my dear, we just can't lose you.” And a tear sparkled in his eye as he continued—“No, no! Even though we're struggling, I can't believe we're at that point yet.”
“Oh, no!” said my mother. “There is no necessity whatever for such a step; it is merely a whim of her own. So you must hold your tongue, you naughty girl; for, though you are so ready to leave us, you know very well we cannot part with you.”
“Oh, no!” said my mother. “There’s no need for that; it’s just her own fancy. So you need to be quiet, you naughty girl; because even though you’re so eager to leave us, you know very well we can’t let go of you.”
I was silenced for that day, and for many succeeding ones; but still I did not wholly relinquish my darling scheme. Mary got her drawing materials, and steadily set to work. I got mine too; but while I drew, I thought of other things. How delightful it would be to be a governess! To go out into the world; to enter upon a new life; to act for myself; to exercise my unused faculties; to try my unknown powers; to earn my own maintenance, and something to comfort and help my father, mother, and sister, besides exonerating them from the provision of my food and clothing; to show papa what his little Agnes could do; to convince mamma and Mary that I was not quite the helpless, thoughtless being they supposed. And then, how charming to be entrusted with the care and education of children! Whatever others said, I felt I was fully competent to the task: the clear remembrance of my own thoughts in early childhood would be a surer guide than the instructions of the most mature adviser. I had but to turn from my little pupils to myself at their age, and I should know, at once, how to win their confidence and affections: how to waken the contrition of the erring; how to embolden the timid and console the afflicted; how to make Virtue practicable, Instruction desirable, and Religion lovely and comprehensible.
I was quiet for that day and for many days after; but I didn't completely give up on my beloved plan. Mary gathered her drawing materials and got to work. I did the same, but while I drew, my mind wandered elsewhere. How wonderful it would be to be a governess! To step out into the world; to start a new chapter in my life; to take charge of my own decisions; to use my untapped skills; to discover my hidden abilities; to earn my own living and contribute something to support my dad, mom, and sister, besides freeing them from having to provide for my food and clothes; to show Dad what his little Agnes could achieve; to prove to Mom and Mary that I wasn't the helpless, thoughtless person they thought I was. And then, how lovely it would be to be responsible for the care and education of children! Regardless of what others said, I truly believed I was up for the challenge: the clear memories of my own thoughts from early childhood would guide me better than the advice of the most experienced mentor. I just had to look at my little students and think back to my own age, and I'd instantly know how to gain their trust and affection: how to awaken remorse in those who err; how to encourage the shy and comfort the troubled; how to make Virtue achievable, learning appealing, and Religion beautiful and understandable.
—Delightful task!
To teach the young idea how to shoot!
—Awesome task!
To teach young minds how to think!
To train the tender plants, and watch their buds unfolding day by day!
To nurture the delicate plants and see their buds bloom little by little every day!
Influenced by so many inducements, I determined still to persevere; though the fear of displeasing my mother, or distressing my father’s feelings, prevented me from resuming the subject for several days. At length, again, I mentioned it to my mother in private; and, with some difficulty, got her to promise to assist me with her endeavours. My father’s reluctant consent was next obtained, and then, though Mary still sighed her disapproval, my dear, kind mother began to look out for a situation for me. She wrote to my father’s relations, and consulted the newspaper advertisements—her own relations she had long dropped all communication with: a formal interchange of occasional letters was all she had ever had since her marriage, and she would not at any time have applied to them in a case of this nature. But so long and so entire had been my parents’ seclusion from the world, that many weeks elapsed before a suitable situation could be procured. At last, to my great joy, it was decreed that I should take charge of the young family of a certain Mrs. Bloomfield; whom my kind, prim aunt Grey had known in her youth, and asserted to be a very nice woman. Her husband was a retired tradesman, who had realized a very comfortable fortune; but could not be prevailed upon to give a greater salary than twenty-five pounds to the instructress of his children. I, however, was glad to accept this, rather than refuse the situation—which my parents were inclined to think the better plan.
Influenced by so many motivations, I decided to keep going; even though the worry of disappointing my mom or upsetting my dad kept me from bringing it up again for several days. Finally, I mentioned it to my mom in private, and after some struggle, I got her to promise to help me. I then got my dad's hesitant approval, and even though Mary still showed her disapproval, my dear, supportive mom started looking for a job for me. She reached out to my dad's relatives and checked the newspaper ads—she had long stopped communicating with her own relatives: since her marriage, they had only exchanged the occasional formal letter, and she would never have asked them for help in a situation like this. But my parents had been so isolated from the world that it took many weeks before a suitable position could be found. At last, to my great joy, it was decided that I would take care of the young children of a certain Mrs. Bloomfield; whom my kind, proper Aunt Grey had known when she was younger and said was a very nice woman. Her husband was a retired businessman who had amassed a comfortable fortune but wouldn’t offer more than twenty-five pounds to the tutor of his children. However, I was happy to accept this rather than turn down the job—which my parents thought was the better option.
But some weeks more were yet to be devoted to preparation. How long, how tedious those weeks appeared to me! Yet they were happy ones in the main—full of bright hopes and ardent expectations. With what peculiar pleasure I assisted at the making of my new clothes, and, subsequently, the packing of my trunks! But there was a feeling of bitterness mingling with the latter occupation too; and when it was done—when all was ready for my departure on the morrow, and the last night at home approached—a sudden anguish seemed to swell my heart. My dear friends looked so sad, and spoke so very kindly, that I could scarcely keep my eyes from overflowing: but I still affected to be gay. I had taken my last ramble with Mary on the moors, my last walk in the garden, and round the house; I had fed, with her, our pet pigeons for the last time—the pretty creatures that we had tamed to peck their food from our hands: I had given a farewell stroke to all their silky backs as they crowded in my lap. I had tenderly kissed my own peculiar favourites, the pair of snow-white fantails; I had played my last tune on the old familiar piano, and sung my last song to papa: not the last, I hoped, but the last for what appeared to me a very long time. And, perhaps, when I did these things again it would be with different feelings: circumstances might be changed, and this house might never be my settled home again. My dear little friend, the kitten, would certainly be changed: she was already growing a fine cat; and when I returned, even for a hasty visit at Christmas, would, most likely, have forgotten both her playmate and her merry pranks. I had romped with her for the last time; and when I stroked her soft bright fur, while she lay purring herself to sleep in my lap, it was with a feeling of sadness I could not easily disguise. Then at bed-time, when I retired with Mary to our quiet little chamber, where already my drawers were cleared out and my share of the bookcase was empty—and where, hereafter, she would have to sleep alone, in dreary solitude, as she expressed it—my heart sank more than ever: I felt as if I had been selfish and wrong to persist in leaving her; and when I knelt once more beside our little bed, I prayed for a blessing on her and on my parents more fervently than ever I had done before. To conceal my emotion, I buried my face in my hands, and they were presently bathed in tears. I perceived, on rising, that she had been crying too: but neither of us spoke; and in silence we betook ourselves to our repose, creeping more closely together from the consciousness that we were to part so soon.
But I still had a few more weeks to prepare. Those weeks felt so long and tedious! Yet, overall, they were happy—filled with bright hopes and eager expectations. I took such special joy in the creation of my new clothes and later in packing my trunks! But there was also a sense of bitterness mixed in with that task; and when it was finished—when everything was ready for my departure the next day, and my last night at home approached—a sudden pain filled my heart. My dear friends looked so sad and spoke so kindly that I could barely hold back my tears: yet I still pretended to be cheerful. I had taken my last walk with Mary on the moors, my last stroll in the garden, and around the house; I had fed our pet pigeons with her for the last time—the lovely creatures we had trained to eat from our hands: I had given a farewell stroke to their silky backs as they crowded in my lap. I had gently kissed my favorite pair, the snow-white fantails; I had played my last tune on the familiar old piano and sung my last song to Dad: not the final one, I hoped, but the last for what felt like a very long time. And maybe when I did these things again, it would be with different feelings: circumstances could change, and this house might never feel like my home again. My dear little friend, the kitten, would definitely be different: she was already growing into a fine cat; and when I returned, even for a quick visit at Christmas, she would probably have forgotten both her playmate and our fun together. I had played with her for the last time; and as I stroked her soft, shiny fur while she purred herself to sleep in my lap, I felt a sadness I could hardly hide. Then at bedtime, when I went to our quiet little room with Mary—where my drawers were already cleared out and my spot on the bookcase was empty—and where she would have to sleep alone from now on, in the lonely solitude she described—my heart sank even more: I felt selfish and wrong for insisting on leaving her; and when I knelt down beside our little bed once more, I prayed for a blessing on her and on my parents more fervently than ever before. To hide my emotions, I buried my face in my hands, soon soaked in tears. When I lifted my head, I saw that she had been crying too: but neither of us spoke; and in silence, we settled down to sleep, drawing closer together because we knew we would be parting soon.
But the morning brought a renewal of hope and spirits. I was to depart early; that the conveyance which took me (a gig, hired from Mr. Smith, the draper, grocer, and tea-dealer of the village) might return the same day. I rose, washed, dressed, swallowed a hasty breakfast, received the fond embraces of my father, mother, and sister, kissed the cat—to the great scandal of Sally, the maid—shook hands with her, mounted the gig, drew my veil over my face, and then, but not till then, burst into a flood of tears. The gig rolled on; I looked back; my dear mother and sister were still standing at the door, looking after me, and waving their adieux. I returned their salute, and prayed God to bless them from my heart: we descended the hill, and I could see them no more.
But the morning brought a fresh sense of hope and energy. I was set to leave early; the vehicle that would take me (a gig rented from Mr. Smith, the local draper, grocer, and tea seller) was supposed to come back the same day. I got up, washed up, got dressed, quickly ate breakfast, hugged my dad, mom, and sister, kissed the cat—to Sally, the maid’s great shock—shook hands with her, climbed into the gig, pulled my veil over my face, and only then did I break down in tears. The gig rolled away; I looked back, and my dear mom and sister were still standing at the door, watching me go and waving goodbye. I waved back and prayed from the bottom of my heart for God to bless them: we went down the hill, and I could no longer see them.
“It’s a coldish mornin’ for you, Miss Agnes,” observed Smith; “and a darksome ’un too; but we’s happen get to yon spot afore there come much rain to signify.”
“It’s a bit chilly this morning for you, Miss Agnes,” Smith remarked; “and it’s quite dark too; but we should be able to reach that place before it rains much.”
“Yes, I hope so,” replied I, as calmly as I could.
“Yes, I hope so,” I replied, as calmly as I could.
“It’s comed a good sup last night too.”
“It’s come a good sup last night too.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“But this cold wind will happen keep it off.”
“But this cold wind will keep it away.”
“Perhaps it will.”
"Maybe it will."
Here ended our colloquy. We crossed the valley, and began to ascend the opposite hill. As we were toiling up, I looked back again; there was the village spire, and the old grey parsonage beyond it, basking in a slanting beam of sunshine—it was but a sickly ray, but the village and surrounding hills were all in sombre shade, and I hailed the wandering beam as a propitious omen to my home. With clasped hands I fervently implored a blessing on its inhabitants, and hastily turned away; for I saw the sunshine was departing; and I carefully avoided another glance, lest I should see it in gloomy shadow, like the rest of the landscape.
Here ended our conversation. We crossed the valley and started to climb the opposite hill. As we were struggling up, I looked back again; there was the village spire, and the old gray parsonage beyond it, bathed in a slanting beam of sunlight—it was just a weak ray, but the village and surrounding hills were all in dark shade, and I took the wandering beam as a good sign for my home. With clasped hands, I earnestly asked for a blessing on its residents, and quickly turned away; for I noticed the sunshine was fading; and I carefully avoided another look, lest I should see it in gloomy shadow, like the rest of the landscape.
CHAPTER II.
FIRST LESSONS IN THE ART OF INSTRUCTION
As we drove along, my spirits revived again, and I turned, with pleasure, to the contemplation of the new life upon which I was entering. But though it was not far past the middle of September, the heavy clouds and strong north-easterly wind combined to render the day extremely cold and dreary; and the journey seemed a very long one, for, as Smith observed, the roads were “very heavy”; and certainly, his horse was very heavy too: it crawled up the hills, and crept down them, and only condescended to shake its sides in a trot where the road was at a dead level or a very gentle slope, which was rarely the case in those rugged regions; so that it was nearly one o’clock before we reached the place of our destination. Yet, after all, when we entered the lofty iron gateway, when we drove softly up the smooth, well-rolled carriage-road, with the green lawn on each side, studded with young trees, and approached the new but stately mansion of Wellwood, rising above its mushroom poplar-groves, my heart failed me, and I wished it were a mile or two farther off. For the first time in my life I must stand alone: there was no retreating now. I must enter that house, and introduce myself among its strange inhabitants. But how was it to be done? True, I was near nineteen; but, thanks to my retired life and the protecting care of my mother and sister, I well knew that many a girl of fifteen, or under, was gifted with a more womanly address, and greater ease and self-possession, than I was. Yet, if Mrs. Bloomfield were a kind, motherly woman, I might do very well, after all; and the children, of course, I should soon be at ease with them—and Mr. Bloomfield, I hoped, I should have but little to do with.
As we drove along, my spirits lifted again, and I turned happily to think about the new life I was starting. But even though it was still mid-September, the heavy clouds and strong north-easterly wind made the day feel extremely cold and gloomy; the journey felt very long, because, as Smith pointed out, the roads were “very heavy”; and indeed, his horse was quite sluggish too: it crawled up the hills and trudged down them, only managing to pick up a trot on flat or very gentle slopes, which were rarely found in those rugged areas. So it wasn’t until nearly one o’clock that we finally arrived at our destination. Yet, when we entered the tall iron gate, when we drove slowly along the smooth, well-maintained carriage road, flanked by a green lawn dotted with young trees, and approached the new but impressive mansion of Wellwood, rising above its clusters of poplar trees, I felt a wave of anxiety, wishing it were a mile or two farther away. For the first time in my life, I had to stand alone: there was no turning back now. I had to enter that house and introduce myself to its unfamiliar residents. But how was I going to do that? Sure, I was close to nineteen, but because of my sheltered life and the protective care of my mother and sister, I knew that many girls as young as fifteen or even younger possessed more poise and confidence than I did. Still, if Mrs. Bloomfield turned out to be a kind, motherly woman, I might manage just fine after all; and I figured I would soon feel comfortable with the children—and hopefully, I wouldn’t have much interaction with Mr. Bloomfield.
“Be calm, be calm, whatever happens,” I said within myself; and truly I kept this resolution so well, and was so fully occupied in steadying my nerves and stifling the rebellious flutter of my heart, that when I was admitted into the hall and ushered into the presence of Mrs. Bloomfield, I almost forgot to answer her polite salutation; and it afterwards struck me, that the little I did say was spoken in the tone of one half-dead or half-asleep. The lady, too, was somewhat chilly in her manner, as I discovered when I had time to reflect. She was a tall, spare, stately woman, with thick black hair, cold grey eyes, and extremely sallow complexion.
“Stay calm, stay calm, no matter what happens,” I told myself; and honestly, I kept this promise so well, and was so focused on steadying my nerves and suppressing the anxious flutter of my heart, that when I was let into the hall and brought before Mrs. Bloomfield, I almost forgot to respond to her polite greeting; and it later hit me that the little I did say came out like someone who was half-dead or half-asleep. The lady, too, seemed a bit distant in her manner, which I realized when I had time to think. She was a tall, slim, dignified woman, with thick black hair, cold gray eyes, and a very pale complexion.
With due politeness, however, she showed me my bedroom, and left me there to take a little refreshment. I was somewhat dismayed at my appearance on looking in the glass: the cold wind had swelled and reddened my hands, uncurled and entangled my hair, and dyed my face of a pale purple; add to this my collar was horridly crumpled, my frock splashed with mud, my feet clad in stout new boots, and as the trunks were not brought up, there was no remedy; so having smoothed my hair as well as I could, and repeatedly twitched my obdurate collar, I proceeded to clomp down the two flights of stairs, philosophizing as I went; and with some difficulty found my way into the room where Mrs. Bloomfield awaited me.
Politely, she showed me to my bedroom and left me there to have a little snack. I was a bit shocked by how I looked when I glanced in the mirror: the cold wind had puffed up and reddened my hands, messed up my hair, and left my face a pale purple; on top of that, my collar was horribly wrinkled, my dress was splattered with mud, and I was wearing sturdy new boots. Since the luggage hadn’t been brought up yet, I had no way to change. So, after trying to smooth my hair as best as I could and tugging at my stubborn collar, I clomped down the two flights of stairs, thinking as I went; and with some effort, I found my way into the room where Mrs. Bloomfield was waiting for me.
She led me into the dining-room, where the family luncheon had been laid out. Some beefsteaks and half-cold potatoes were set before me; and while I dined upon these, she sat opposite, watching me (as I thought) and endeavouring to sustain something like a conversation—consisting chiefly of a succession of commonplace remarks, expressed with frigid formality: but this might be more my fault than hers, for I really could not converse. In fact, my attention was almost wholly absorbed in my dinner: not from ravenous appetite, but from distress at the toughness of the beefsteaks, and the numbness of my hands, almost palsied by their five-hours’ exposure to the bitter wind. I would gladly have eaten the potatoes and let the meat alone, but having got a large piece of the latter on to my plate, I could not be so impolite as to leave it; so, after many awkward and unsuccessful attempts to cut it with the knife, or tear it with the fork, or pull it asunder between them, sensible that the awful lady was a spectator to the whole transaction, I at last desperately grasped the knife and fork in my fists, like a child of two years old, and fell to work with all the little strength I possessed. But this needed some apology—with a feeble attempt at a laugh, I said, “My hands are so benumbed with the cold that I can scarcely handle my knife and fork.”
She led me into the dining room, where the family lunch was set up. There were some beefsteaks and cold potatoes in front of me; while I ate, she sat across from me, watching and trying to keep up a conversation—mostly basic comments delivered with a chilly formality. But maybe that was more my fault than hers, since I really couldn’t hold a conversation. Honestly, I was focused almost entirely on my meal, not out of hunger but because I was upset about how tough the beefsteaks were and the numbness in my hands, which were almost frozen from five hours in the biting wind. I would have preferred just the potatoes, but since I had a big piece of meat on my plate, I felt I couldn’t be rude and leave it. After many clumsy attempts to cut it with the knife, tear it with the fork, or pull it apart using both, and knowing the intimidating lady was watching the whole thing, I finally just grabbed the knife and fork in my fists like a little kid and did my best with all the strength I had. But I felt I owed an apology—so, with a weak attempt at a laugh, I said, “My hands are so cold that I can barely hold my knife and fork.”
“I daresay you would find it cold,” replied she with a cool, immutable gravity that did not serve to reassure me.
“I bet you would think it’s cold,” she replied with a calm, unchanging seriousness that didn’t make me feel any better.
When the ceremony was concluded, she led me into the sitting-room again, where she rang and sent for the children.
When the ceremony was over, she took me back into the living room, where she called and asked for the kids.
“You will find them not very far advanced in their attainments,” said she, “for I have had so little time to attend to their education myself, and we have thought them too young for a governess till now; but I think they are clever children, and very apt to learn, especially the little boy; he is, I think, the flower of the flock—a generous, noble-spirited boy, one to be led, but not driven, and remarkable for always speaking the truth. He seems to scorn deception” (this was good news). “His sister Mary Ann will require watching,” continued she, “but she is a very good girl upon the whole; though I wish her to be kept out of the nursery as much as possible, as she is now almost six years old, and might acquire bad habits from the nurses. I have ordered her crib to be placed in your room, and if you will be so kind as to overlook her washing and dressing, and take charge of her clothes, she need have nothing further to do with the nursery maid.”
“You won’t find them very advanced in their learning,” she said, “since I’ve had very little time to focus on their education myself, and we thought they were too young for a governess until now. But I believe they are smart kids and quick learners, especially the little boy; he’s, I think, the best of the bunch—a kind-hearted, noble-spirited boy, someone to guide, not force, and known for always telling the truth. He seems to disdain dishonesty” (which is great news). “His sister Mary Ann will need some supervision,” she continued, “but she’s a very good girl overall; I just want to keep her away from the nursery as much as possible, since she’s almost six years old now, and might pick up bad habits from the nurses. I’ve arranged for her crib to be moved to your room, and if you’d be kind enough to help with her washing and dressing, and take care of her clothes, she won’t need any further involvement with the nursery maid.”
I replied I was quite willing to do so; and at that moment my young pupils entered the apartment, with their two younger sisters. Master Tom Bloomfield was a well-grown boy of seven, with a somewhat wiry frame, flaxen hair, blue eyes, small turned-up nose, and fair complexion. Mary Ann was a tall girl too, somewhat dark like her mother, but with a round full face and a high colour in her cheeks. The second sister was Fanny, a very pretty little girl; Mrs. Bloomfield assured me she was a remarkably gentle child, and required encouragement: she had not learned anything yet; but in a few days, she would be four years old, and then she might take her first lesson in the alphabet, and be promoted to the schoolroom. The remaining one was Harriet, a little broad, fat, merry, playful thing of scarcely two, that I coveted more than all the rest—but with her I had nothing to do.
I said I was happy to do that; and just then my young students walked into the room, along with their two younger sisters. Master Tom Bloomfield was a well-built seven-year-old with a slim frame, blonde hair, blue eyes, a small upturned nose, and a fair complexion. Mary Ann was a tall girl, somewhat darker like her mother, but she had a round, full face and rosy cheeks. The second sister was Fanny, a very cute little girl; Mrs. Bloomfield told me she was a really gentle child and needed encouragement: she hadn't learned anything yet, but in just a few days, she would turn four and could start her first lesson in the alphabet and move up to the schoolroom. The last one was Harriet, a chubby, cheerful little thing of almost two, whom I adored more than all the others—but I had nothing to do with her.
I talked to my little pupils as well as I could, and tried to render myself agreeable; but with little success I fear, for their mother’s presence kept me under an unpleasant restraint. They, however, were remarkably free from shyness. They seemed bold, lively children, and I hoped I should soon be on friendly terms with them—the little boy especially, of whom I had heard such a favourable character from his mamma. In Mary Ann there was a certain affected simper, and a craving for notice, that I was sorry to observe. But her brother claimed all my attention to himself; he stood bolt upright between me and the fire, with his hands behind his back, talking away like an orator, occasionally interrupting his discourse with a sharp reproof to his sisters when they made too much noise.
I talked to my young students as best as I could, trying to be friendly, but I didn't have much luck, I’m afraid, because their mother's presence made me feel uneasy. However, the kids seemed to be quite outgoing. They looked like bold, lively children, and I hoped to soon get along well with them—especially the little boy, who I had heard such good things about from his mom. Mary Ann had a bit of an affected smile and a desire for attention that I found disappointing. But her brother dominated my focus; he stood straight between me and the fire, hands behind his back, speaking like a little orator, occasionally stopping to lecture his sisters when they got too noisy.
“Oh, Tom, what a darling you are!” exclaimed his mother. “Come and kiss dear mamma; and then won’t you show Miss Grey your schoolroom, and your nice new books?”
“Oh, Tom, what a sweetheart you are!” his mother exclaimed. “Come give dear mom a kiss; and then will you show Miss Grey your classroom and your nice new books?”
“I won’t kiss you, mamma; but I will show Miss Grey my schoolroom, and my new books.”
“I won’t kiss you, mom; but I will show Miss Grey my classroom and my new books.”
“And my schoolroom, and my new books, Tom,” said Mary Ann. “They’re mine too.”
“And my classroom, and my new books, Tom,” said Mary Ann. “They’re mine too.”
“They’re mine,” replied he decisively. “Come along, Miss Grey—I’ll escort you.”
“They’re mine,” he said firmly. “Come on, Miss Grey—I’ll take you.”
When the room and books had been shown, with some bickerings between the brother and sister that I did my utmost to appease or mitigate, Mary Ann brought me her doll, and began to be very loquacious on the subject of its fine clothes, its bed, its chest of drawers, and other appurtenances; but Tom told her to hold her clamour, that Miss Grey might see his rocking-horse, which, with a most important bustle, he dragged forth from its corner into the middle of the room, loudly calling on me to attend to it. Then, ordering his sister to hold the reins, he mounted, and made me stand for ten minutes, watching how manfully he used his whip and spurs. Meantime, however, I admired Mary Ann’s pretty doll, and all its possessions; and then told Master Tom he was a capital rider, but I hoped he would not use his whip and spurs so much when he rode a real pony.
When the room and books were shown, with some arguing between the brother and sister that I tried my best to calm down, Mary Ann brought me her doll and started talking a lot about its nice clothes, its bed, its chest of drawers, and other things. But Tom told her to be quiet so Miss Grey could see his rocking horse, which he dramatically pulled out from the corner into the middle of the room, loudly calling for me to pay attention. Then, he told his sister to hold the reins, got on, and made me stand there for ten minutes, watching how bravely he used his whip and spurs. Meanwhile, I admired Mary Ann’s pretty doll and all its things; then I told Master Tom he was a great rider, but I hoped he wouldn’t use his whip and spurs so much when he rode a real pony.
“Oh, yes, I will!” said he, laying on with redoubled ardour. “I’ll cut into him like smoke! Eeh! my word! but he shall sweat for it.”
“Oh, yes, I will!” he said, putting in even more effort. “I’ll come at him like a storm! Wow! I swear, he’ll pay for it.”
This was very shocking; but I hoped in time to be able to work a reformation.
This was really surprising, but I hoped that eventually I could bring about a change.
“Now you must put on your bonnet and shawl,” said the little hero, “and I’ll show you my garden.”
“Now you need to put on your hat and shawl,” said the little hero, “and I’ll show you my garden.”
“And mine,” said Mary Ann.
“And mine,” said Mary Ann.
Tom lifted his fist with a menacing gesture; she uttered a loud, shrill scream, ran to the other side of me, and made a face at him.
Tom raised his fist in a threatening way; she let out a loud, high-pitched scream, ran over to the other side of me, and made a face at him.
“Surely, Tom, you would not strike your sister! I hope I shall never see you do that.”
“Come on, Tom, you wouldn’t hit your sister! I really hope I’ll never see you do that.”
“You will sometimes: I’m obliged to do it now and then to keep her in order.”
“You will sometimes: I have to do it every now and then to keep her in line.”
“But it is not your business to keep her in order, you know—that is for—”
“But it's not your job to keep her in line, you know—that's for—”
“Well, now go and put on your bonnet.”
“Well, now go put on your hat.”
“I don’t know—it is so very cloudy and cold, it seems likely to rain;—and you know I have had a long drive.”
“I don’t know—it’s so cloudy and cold, it seems like it’s going to rain; and you know I’ve had a long drive.”
“No matter—you must come; I shall allow of no excuses,” replied the consequential little gentleman. And, as it was the first day of our acquaintance, I thought I might as well indulge him. It was too cold for Mary Ann to venture, so she stayed with her mamma, to the great relief of her brother, who liked to have me all to himself.
“No matter—you have to come; I won't accept any excuses,” replied the self-important little man. And since it was our first day getting to know each other, I figured I might as well go along with him. It was too cold for Mary Ann to go out, so she stayed with her mom, which was a huge relief for her brother, who wanted me all to himself.
The garden was a large one, and tastefully laid out; besides several splendid dahlias, there were some other fine flowers still in bloom: but my companion would not give me time to examine them: I must go with him, across the wet grass, to a remote sequestered corner, the most important place in the grounds, because it contained his garden. There were two round beds, stocked with a variety of plants. In one there was a pretty little rose-tree. I paused to admire its lovely blossoms.
The garden was large and beautifully designed; in addition to several stunning dahlias, there were other lovely flowers still in bloom. But my companion wouldn’t let me take the time to look at them. I had to follow him across the wet grass to a quiet, remote corner, the most significant spot on the grounds because it held his garden. There were two circular flower beds filled with various plants. In one of them, there was a charming little rose bush. I stopped to admire its beautiful blooms.
“Oh, never mind that!” said he, contemptuously. “That’s only Mary Ann’s garden; look, THIS is mine.”
“Oh, forget that!” he said with a sneer. “That’s just Mary Ann’s garden; look, THIS is mine.”
After I had observed every flower, and listened to a disquisition on every plant, I was permitted to depart; but first, with great pomp, he plucked a polyanthus and presented it to me, as one conferring a prodigious favour. I observed, on the grass about his garden, certain apparatus of sticks and corn, and asked what they were.
After I had looked at every flower and listened to a detailed explanation about every plant, I was allowed to leave; but first, with a lot of ceremony, he picked a polyanthus and gave it to me, as if he were doing me a huge favor. I noticed some sticks and corn on the grass in his garden and asked what they were.
“Traps for birds.”
“Bird traps.”
“Why do you catch them?”
"Why do you catch them?"
“Papa says they do harm.”
“Dad says they do harm.”
“And what do you do with them when you catch them?”
“And what do you do with them when you catch them?”
“Different things. Sometimes I give them to the cat; sometimes I cut them in pieces with my penknife; but the next, I mean to roast alive.”
“Different things. Sometimes I give them to the cat; sometimes I cut them into pieces with my pocketknife; but next, I plan to roast them alive.”
“And why do you mean to do such a horrible thing?”
“And why do you plan to do something so terrible?”
“For two reasons: first, to see how long it will live—and then, to see what it will taste like.”
“For two reasons: first, to find out how long it will last—and then, to see what it will taste like.”
“But don’t you know it is extremely wicked to do such things? Remember, the birds can feel as well as you; and think, how would you like it yourself?”
“But don’t you know it’s really wrong to do things like that? Remember, the birds can feel just like you do; and think about how you would feel in their place?”
“Oh, that’s nothing! I’m not a bird, and I can’t feel what I do to them.”
“Oh, that’s no big deal! I’m not a bird, and I can’t feel what I do to them.”
“But you will have to feel it some time, Tom: you have heard where wicked people go to when they die; and if you don’t leave off torturing innocent birds, remember, you will have to go there, and suffer just what you have made them suffer.”
“But you will have to feel it someday, Tom: you know where bad people go when they die; and if you don’t stop torturing innocent birds, remember, you will have to go there and experience the same suffering you’ve caused them.”
“Oh, pooh! I shan’t. Papa knows how I treat them, and he never blames me for it: he says it is just what he used to do when he was a boy. Last summer, he gave me a nest full of young sparrows, and he saw me pulling off their legs and wings, and heads, and never said anything; except that they were nasty things, and I must not let them soil my trousers: and Uncle Robson was there too, and he laughed, and said I was a fine boy.”
“Oh, come on! I won’t. Dad knows how I treat them, and he never gets mad at me for it: he says it’s just what he used to do when he was a kid. Last summer, he gave me a nest full of baby sparrows, and he saw me taking off their legs, wings, and heads, and never said anything; except that they were ugly little things, and I shouldn’t let them dirty my pants: and Uncle Robson was there too, and he laughed, saying I was a great kid.”
“But what would your mamma say?”
“But what would your mom say?”
“Oh, she doesn’t care! she says it’s a pity to kill the pretty singing birds, but the naughty sparrows, and mice, and rats, I may do what I like with. So now, Miss Grey, you see it is not wicked.”
“Oh, she doesn’t care! She says it’s a shame to kill the pretty singing birds, but the pesky sparrows, mice, and rats, I can handle however I want. So now, Miss Grey, you see it is not wrong.”
“I still think it is, Tom; and perhaps your papa and mamma would think so too, if they thought much about it. However,” I internally added, “they may say what they please, but I am determined you shall do nothing of the kind, as long as I have power to prevent it.”
“I still think it is, Tom; and maybe your mom and dad would feel the same way if they thought about it more. However,” I thought to myself, “they can say whatever they want, but I’m set on making sure you don’t do that, as long as I can stop it.”
He next took me across the lawn to see his mole-traps, and then into the stack-yard to see his weasel-traps: one of which, to his great joy, contained a dead weasel; and then into the stable to see, not the fine carriage-horses, but a little rough colt, which he informed me had been bred on purpose for him, and he was to ride it as soon as it was properly trained. I tried to amuse the little fellow, and listened to all his chatter as complacently as I could; for I thought if he had any affections at all, I would endeavour to win them; and then, in time, I might be able to show him the error of his ways: but I looked in vain for that generous, noble spirit his mother talked of; though I could see he was not without a certain degree of quickness and penetration, when he chose to exert it.
He then led me across the lawn to check out his mole traps, and then into the stack yard to see his weasel traps, one of which—much to his delight—had caught a dead weasel. After that, we went into the stable to see not the fancy carriage horses, but a little rough colt that he said had been bred just for him, and he was going to ride it as soon as it was properly trained. I tried to keep the little guy entertained and listened to all his chatter as patiently as I could. I thought that if he had any feelings at all, I would try to win them over; then, over time, I might be able to show him the error of his ways. But I looked in vain for that generous, noble spirit his mother talked about; although I did notice he had a certain quickness and insight when he chose to use it.
When we re-entered the house it was nearly tea-time. Master Tom told me that, as papa was from home, he and I and Mary Ann were to have tea with mamma, for a treat; for, on such occasions, she always dined at luncheon-time with them, instead of at six o’clock. Soon after tea, Mary Ann went to bed, but Tom favoured us with his company and conversation till eight. After he was gone, Mrs. Bloomfield further enlightened me on the subject of her children’s dispositions and acquirements, and on what they were to learn, and how they were to be managed, and cautioned me to mention their defects to no one but herself. My mother had warned me before to mention them as little as possible to her, for people did not like to be told of their children’s faults, and so I concluded I was to keep silence on them altogether. About half-past nine, Mrs. Bloomfield invited me to partake of a frugal supper of cold meat and bread. I was glad when that was over, and she took her bedroom candlestick and retired to rest; for though I wished to be pleased with her, her company was extremely irksome to me; and I could not help feeling that she was cold, grave, and forbidding—the very opposite of the kind, warm-hearted matron my hopes had depicted her to be.
When we went back into the house, it was almost time for tea. Master Tom told me that since Dad was out, he, Mary Ann, and I were going to have tea with Mom as a treat; on these occasions, she always had lunch with them instead of dinner at six o'clock. Shortly after tea, Mary Ann went to bed, but Tom stayed with us and chatted until eight. After he left, Mrs. Bloomfield further explained to me about her children’s personalities and skills, what they were supposed to learn, and how they should be managed. She warned me to only mention their faults to her. My mom had already told me to bring them up as little as possible to her because people don’t like hearing about their kids' flaws, so I figured I should just keep quiet about them entirely. Around half-past nine, Mrs. Bloomfield asked me to have a simple supper of cold meat and bread. I was relieved when it was over and she took her bedroom candlestick and went to bed; even though I wanted to like her, her company was really annoying to me, and I couldn't shake the feeling that she was cold, serious, and unfriendly—the complete opposite of the kind, warm-hearted woman I had hoped she’d be.
CHAPTER III.
A FEW MORE LESSONS
I rose next morning with a feeling of hopeful exhilaration, in spite of the disappointments already experienced; but I found the dressing of Mary Ann was no light matter, as her abundant hair was to be smeared with pomade, plaited in three long tails, and tied with bows of ribbon: a task my unaccustomed fingers found great difficulty in performing. She told me her nurse could do it in half the time, and, by keeping up a constant fidget of impatience, contrived to render me still longer. When all was done, we went into the schoolroom, where I met my other pupil, and chatted with the two till it was time to go down to breakfast. That meal being concluded, and a few civil words having been exchanged with Mrs. Bloomfield, we repaired to the schoolroom again, and commenced the business of the day. I found my pupils very backward, indeed; but Tom, though averse to every species of mental exertion, was not without abilities. Mary Ann could scarcely read a word, and was so careless and inattentive that I could hardly get on with her at all. However, by dint of great labour and patience, I managed to get something done in the course of the morning, and then accompanied my young charge out into the garden and adjacent grounds, for a little recreation before dinner. There we got along tolerably together, except that I found they had no notion of going with me: I must go with them, wherever they chose to lead me. I must run, walk, or stand, exactly as it suited their fancy. This, I thought, was reversing the order of things; and I found it doubly disagreeable, as on this as well as subsequent occasions, they seemed to prefer the dirtiest places and the most dismal occupations. But there was no remedy; either I must follow them, or keep entirely apart from them, and thus appear neglectful of my charge. To-day, they manifested a particular attachment to a well at the bottom of the lawn, where they persisted in dabbling with sticks and pebbles for above half an hour. I was in constant fear that their mother would see them from the window, and blame me for allowing them thus to draggle their clothes and wet their feet and hands, instead of taking exercise; but no arguments, commands, or entreaties could draw them away. If she did not see them, some one else did—a gentleman on horseback had entered the gate and was proceeding up the road; at the distance of a few paces from us he paused, and calling to the children in a waspish penetrating tone, bade them “keep out of that water.” “Miss Grey,” said he, “(I suppose it is Miss Grey), I am surprised that you should allow them to dirty their clothes in that manner! Don’t you see how Miss Bloomfield has soiled her frock? and that Master Bloomfield’s socks are quite wet? and both of them without gloves? Dear, dear! Let me request that in future you will keep them decent at least!” so saying, he turned away, and continued his ride up to the house. This was Mr. Bloomfield. I was surprised that he should nominate his children Master and Miss Bloomfield; and still more so, that he should speak so uncivilly to me, their governess, and a perfect stranger to himself. Presently the bell rang to summon us in. I dined with the children at one, while he and his lady took their luncheon at the same table. His conduct there did not greatly raise him in my estimation. He was a man of ordinary stature—rather below than above—and rather thin than stout, apparently between thirty and forty years of age: he had a large mouth, pale, dingy complexion, milky blue eyes, and hair the colour of a hempen cord. There was a roast leg of mutton before him: he helped Mrs. Bloomfield, the children, and me, desiring me to cut up the children’s meat; then, after twisting about the mutton in various directions, and eyeing it from different points, he pronounced it not fit to be eaten, and called for the cold beef.
I got up the next morning feeling hopeful and excited, despite the disappointments I'd already faced. However, getting Mary Ann ready was no easy task, as her thick hair needed to be slicked with pomade, braided into three long pigtails, and tied with ribbons—something my inexperienced fingers struggled to do. She mentioned that her nurse could get it done in half the time, and by constantly fidgeting with impatience, she made me take even longer. Once I finally finished, we went into the schoolroom, where I met my other student, and we chatted until it was time for breakfast. After we finished eating and exchanged a few polite words with Mrs. Bloomfield, we returned to the schoolroom to start our day. I found my students quite behind in their studies; Tom, although not keen on any kind of mental effort, had some abilities. Mary Ann could barely read and was so careless and distracted that I struggled to work with her at all. However, with a lot of effort and patience, I managed to accomplish some things in the morning, then took my young charges out to the garden and nearby grounds for a bit of play before lunch. We got along fairly well, except I realized they had no intention of following my lead; I had to go with them wherever they wanted to go. I had to run, walk, or stand exactly as they desired. I thought this was turning things upside down, and it became particularly annoying because they seemed to prefer the messiest spots and the most boring activities. But there was no choice; I had to either follow them or completely ignore them, which would make me look neglectful of my duties. That day, they showed a special interest in a well at the end of the lawn, where they insisted on playing with sticks and pebbles for more than half an hour. I constantly worried that their mother might see them from the window and blame me for letting them get their clothes dirty and wet instead of having proper exercise; but no amount of arguments, commands, or pleas could pull them away. If she didn’t see them, someone else did—a gentleman on horseback entered the gate and rode up the road; a few steps away, he stopped and called to the children in a sharp voice, telling them to “stay out of that water.” “Miss Grey,” he said, “(I assume it is Miss Grey), I’m surprised you allow them to dirty their clothes like this! Can’t you see how Miss Bloomfield has stained her dress? And that Master Bloomfield’s socks are completely wet? And both without gloves? My goodness! Let me request that in the future, you keep them decent at least!” With that, he turned and rode away towards the house. This was Mr. Bloomfield. I was taken aback that he referred to his children as Master and Miss Bloomfield; even more surprising was his rude manner towards me, their governess and a complete stranger. Soon the bell rang for us to come inside. I had lunch with the children at one while he and his wife ate at the same table. His behavior there didn’t improve my opinion of him. He was of average height—slightly shorter than taller—and somewhat thin; he appeared to be in his thirties or forties. He had a large mouth, a pale, dull complexion, milky blue eyes, and hair the color of a hemp rope. A roast leg of mutton sat in front of him: he served Mrs. Bloomfield, the children, and me, asking me to chop up the children's meat. After turning the mutton around and inspecting it closely from different angles, he declared it inedible and asked for cold beef instead.
“What is the matter with the mutton, my dear?” asked his mate.
“What’s wrong with the mutton, my dear?” his partner asked.
“It is quite overdone. Don’t you taste, Mrs. Bloomfield, that all the goodness is roasted out of it? And can’t you see that all that nice, red gravy is completely dried away?”
“It’s really overcooked. Can’t you tell, Mrs. Bloomfield, that all the flavor has been roasted out of it? And can’t you see that all that nice, red gravy has totally dried up?”
“Well, I think the beef will suit you.”
“Well, I think the beef will be good for you.”
The beef was set before him, and he began to carve, but with the most rueful expressions of discontent.
The beef was placed in front of him, and he started to carve it, but with the most regretful look of dissatisfaction.
“What is the matter with the beef, Mr. Bloomfield? I’m sure I thought it was very nice.”
“What’s wrong with the beef, Mr. Bloomfield? I thought it was really good.”
“And so it was very nice. A nicer joint could not be; but it is quite spoiled,” replied he, dolefully.
“And so it was very nice. A nicer place couldn't exist; but it is quite spoiled,” he replied sadly.
“How so?”
“How’s that?”
“How so! Why, don’t you see how it is cut? Dear—dear! it is quite shocking!”
“How is that possible! Don't you see how it's cut? Oh dear! It's really quite shocking!”
“They must have cut it wrong in the kitchen, then, for I’m sure I carved it quite properly here, yesterday.”
“They must have messed it up in the kitchen because I’m pretty sure I carved it correctly here yesterday.”
“No doubt they cut it wrong in the kitchen—the savages! Dear—dear! Did ever any one see such a fine piece of beef so completely ruined? But remember that, in future, when a decent dish leaves this table, they shall not touch it in the kitchen. Remember that, Mrs. Bloomfield!”
“No doubt they messed it up in the kitchen—the idiots! Dear me! Has anyone ever seen such a beautiful piece of beef completely ruined? But just remember, going forward, when a nice dish leaves this table, they are not to touch it in the kitchen. Remember that, Mrs. Bloomfield!”
Notwithstanding the ruinous state of the beef, the gentleman managed to cut himself some delicate slices, part of which he ate in silence. When he next spoke, it was, in a less querulous tone, to ask what there was for dinner.
Despite the poor quality of the beef, the gentleman managed to carve himself some tender slices, a portion of which he ate quietly. When he spoke again, it was in a less complaining tone as he asked what was for dinner.
“Turkey and grouse,” was the concise reply.
“Turkey and grouse,” was the brief response.
“And what besides?”
"And what else?"
“Fish.”
“Seafood.”
“What kind of fish?”
"What type of fish?"
“I don’t know.”
“I have no idea.”
“You don’t know?” cried he, looking solemnly up from his plate, and suspending his knife and fork in astonishment.
“You don’t know?” he exclaimed, gazing seriously up from his plate and pausing his knife and fork in surprise.
“No. I told the cook to get some fish—I did not particularize what.”
“No. I told the cook to get some fish—I didn’t specify which kind.”
“Well, that beats everything! A lady professes to keep house, and doesn’t even know what fish is for dinner! professes to order fish, and doesn’t specify what!”
"Well, that takes the cake! A woman says she runs a household but doesn’t even know what fish is for dinner! She claims she’s ordering fish but doesn’t say what kind!"
“Perhaps, Mr. Bloomfield, you will order dinner yourself in future.”
“Maybe, Mr. Bloomfield, you'll handle ordering dinner yourself from now on.”
Nothing more was said; and I was very glad to get out of the room with my pupils; for I never felt so ashamed and uncomfortable in my life for anything that was not my own fault.
Nothing more was said, and I was really grateful to leave the room with my students because I had never felt so embarrassed and uneasy in my life over something that wasn’t my own fault.
In the afternoon we applied to lessons again: then went out again; then had tea in the schoolroom; then I dressed Mary Ann for dessert; and when she and her brother had gone down to the dining-room, I took the opportunity of beginning a letter to my dear friends at home: but the children came up before I had half completed it. At seven I had to put Mary Ann to bed; then I played with Tom till eight, when he, too, went; and I finished my letter and unpacked my clothes, which I had hitherto found no opportunity for doing, and, finally, went to bed myself.
In the afternoon, we went back to lessons again; then we went out again; then we had tea in the classroom; then I got Mary Ann ready for dessert; and when she and her brother went down to the dining room, I took the chance to start a letter to my dear friends back home: but the kids came back up before I had finished it. At seven, I had to put Mary Ann to bed; then I played with Tom until eight, when he also went to bed; and I finished my letter and unpacked my clothes, which I hadn’t had the chance to do until then, and finally, I went to bed myself.
But this is a very favourable specimen of a day’s proceedings.
But this is a very favorable example of a day's events.
My task of instruction and surveillance, instead of becoming easier as my charges and I got better accustomed to each other, became more arduous as their characters unfolded. The name of governess, I soon found, was a mere mockery as applied to me: my pupils had no more notion of obedience than a wild, unbroken colt. The habitual fear of their father’s peevish temper, and the dread of the punishments he was wont to inflict when irritated, kept them generally within bounds in his immediate presence. The girls, too, had some fear of their mother’s anger; and the boy might occasionally be bribed to do as she bid him by the hope of reward; but I had no rewards to offer; and as for punishments, I was given to understand, the parents reserved that privilege to themselves; and yet they expected me to keep my pupils in order. Other children might be guided by the fear of anger and the desire of approbation; but neither the one nor the other had any effect upon these.
My job of teaching and overseeing my students didn't get easier as we got used to each other; it became harder as their personalities revealed themselves. I quickly realized that being called a governess was just a joke since my students had no sense of obedience, like a wild, untrained colt. They usually stayed in line when their father was around out of fear of his grumpy mood and the punishments he would hand out when he was annoyed. The girls also feared their mother’s anger, and the boy could sometimes be persuaded to listen to her if there was a chance of a reward. But I had no rewards to give, and as for punishments, I was told that was something the parents handled; still, they expected me to keep the kids in check. Other kids might respond to the fear of anger or the desire for approval, but neither worked on these children.
Master Tom, not content with refusing to be ruled, must needs set up as a ruler, and manifested a determination to keep, not only his sisters, but his governess in order, by violent manual and pedal applications; and, as he was a tall, strong boy of his years, this occasioned no trifling inconvenience. A few sound boxes on the ear, on such occasions, might have settled the matter easily enough: but as, in that case, he might make up some story to his mother which she would be sure to believe, as she had such unshaken faith in his veracity—though I had already discovered it to be by no means unimpeachable—I determined to refrain from striking him, even in self-defence; and, in his most violent moods, my only resource was to throw him on his back and hold his hands and feet till the frenzy was somewhat abated. To the difficulty of preventing him from doing what he ought not, was added that of forcing him to do what he ought. Often he would positively refuse to learn, or to repeat his lessons, or even to look at his book. Here, again, a good birch rod might have been serviceable; but, as my powers were so limited, I must make the best use of what I had.
Master Tom, not satisfied with just refusing to be ruled, decided to act like a ruler himself and showed a determination to keep not only his sisters but also his governess in line through rough handling. Being a tall and strong boy for his age, this created quite a bit of trouble. A few hard slaps might have easily solved the problem, but I knew he could come up with some story to tell his mother that she would definitely believe, since she had such unwavering trust in him—although I had already found out that his honesty wasn't all that reliable. So, I decided against hitting him, even in self-defense; instead, in his most aggressive moments, my only option was to throw him on his back and hold his arms and legs until he calmed down a bit. On top of trying to stop him from doing what he shouldn’t, I also had the challenge of getting him to do what he should. Often, he would outright refuse to learn, repeat his lessons, or even look at his book. Again, a good birch rod could have been useful here; but given my limited options, I had to make the best use of what I had.
As there were no settled hours for study and play, I resolved to give my pupils a certain task, which, with moderate attention, they could perform in a short time; and till this was done, however weary I was, or however perverse they might be, nothing short of parental interference should induce me to suffer them to leave the schoolroom, even if I should sit with my chair against the door to keep them in. Patience, Firmness, and Perseverance were my only weapons; and these I resolved to use to the utmost. I determined always strictly to fulfil the threats and promises I made; and, to that end, I must be cautious to threaten and promise nothing that I could not perform. Then, I would carefully refrain from all useless irritability and indulgence of my own ill-temper: when they behaved tolerably, I would be as kind and obliging as it was in my power to be, in order to make the widest possible distinction between good and bad conduct; I would reason with them, too, in the simplest and most effective manner. When I reproved them, or refused to gratify their wishes, after a glaring fault, it should be more in sorrow than in anger: their little hymns and prayers I would make plain and clear to their understanding; when they said their prayers at night and asked pardon for their offences, I would remind them of the sins of the past day, solemnly, but in perfect kindness, to avoid raising a spirit of opposition; penitential hymns should be said by the naughty, cheerful ones by the comparatively good; and every kind of instruction I would convey to them, as much as possible, by entertaining discourse—apparently with no other object than their present amusement in view.
Since there weren’t any set times for studying and playing, I decided to give my students a specific task that they could complete quickly with a little focus. Until this task was finished, no matter how tired I was or how difficult they were, only a parent’s interference would make me let them leave the classroom, even if I had to block the door with my chair. Patience, firmness, and perseverance were my only tools, and I was determined to use them fully. I made up my mind to always follow through on the threats and promises I made and to be careful not to threaten or promise anything I couldn’t deliver. I also carefully avoided being unnecessarily irritable or indulgent with my own bad mood: when they behaved reasonably, I would be as kind and helpful as I could to clearly differentiate between good and bad behavior. I would explain things to them in the simplest and most effective way possible. When I needed to correct them or deny their requests after a serious mistake, I would do so more with sadness than anger. I would make their little hymns and prayers easy to understand; when they said their prayers at night and asked for forgiveness for their wrongdoings, I would gently remind them of their sins from that day, keeping it kind to avoid any opposition. The misbehaving kids would say penitential hymns, while the more well-behaved ones would sing cheerful ones; and I would communicate all types of instruction through engaging conversation, making it seem like my only goal was their enjoyment at the moment.
By these means I hoped in time both to benefit the children and to gain the approbation of their parents; and also to convince my friends at home that I was not so wanting in skill and prudence as they supposed. I knew the difficulties I had to contend with were great; but I knew (at least I believed) unremitting patience and perseverance could overcome them; and night and morning I implored Divine assistance to this end. But either the children were so incorrigible, the parents so unreasonable, or myself so mistaken in my views, or so unable to carry them out, that my best intentions and most strenuous efforts seemed productive of no better result than sport to the children, dissatisfaction to their parents, and torment to myself.
By doing this, I hoped that over time I would help the children and earn their parents' approval; I also wanted to show my friends back home that I wasn't as lacking in skill and judgment as they thought. I was aware that the challenges I faced were significant, but I believed that with endless patience and determination, I could overcome them. Every night and morning, I prayed for help in this endeavor. However, it seemed that either the children were too unruly, the parents too unreasonable, or I was too misguided in my beliefs, or unable to execute them, because my best intentions and efforts ended up being nothing more than a source of entertainment for the children, frustration for their parents, and stress for me.
The task of instruction was as arduous for the body as the mind. I had to run after my pupils to catch them, to carry or drag them to the table, and often forcibly to hold them there till the lesson was done. Tom I frequently put into a corner, seating myself before him in a chair, with a book which contained the little task that must be said or read, before he was released, in my hand. He was not strong enough to push both me and the chair away, so he would stand twisting his body and face into the most grotesque and singular contortions—laughable, no doubt, to an unconcerned spectator, but not to me—and uttering loud yells and doleful outcries, intended to represent weeping but wholly without the accompaniment of tears. I knew this was done solely for the purpose of annoying me; and, therefore, however I might inwardly tremble with impatience and irritation, I manfully strove to suppress all visible signs of molestation, and affected to sit with calm indifference, waiting till it should please him to cease this pastime, and prepare for a run in the garden, by casting his eye on the book and reading or repeating the few words he was required to say. Sometimes he was determined to do his writing badly; and I had to hold his hand to prevent him from purposely blotting or disfiguring the paper. Frequently I threatened that, if he did not do better, he should have another line: then he would stubbornly refuse to write this line; and I, to save my word, had finally to resort to the expedient of holding his fingers upon the pen, and forcibly drawing his hand up and down, till, in spite of his resistance, the line was in some sort completed.
The job of teaching was just as tough physically as it was mentally. I had to chase after my students to catch them, carry or drag them to the table, and often hold them there until the lesson was finished. I often put Tom in a corner, sitting in front of him in a chair with a book that had the little task he needed to say or read before he could be let go. He wasn’t strong enough to push both me and the chair away, so he would twist his body and face into the most ridiculous and strange contortions—funny, no doubt, to a bystander, but not to me—and make loud yells and sad cries that were supposed to represent crying but had no tears. I knew this was just to annoy me; so even though I was inwardly shaking with impatience and irritation, I tried hard to hide any visible signs of annoyance, pretending to sit there calmly, waiting until he decided to stop this game and get ready for a run in the garden by glancing at the book and reading or repeating the few words he was supposed to say. Sometimes he insisted on writing poorly; and I had to hold his hand to keep him from purposely smudging or ruining the paper. Many times I threatened that if he didn’t do better, he would have to write another line: then he would stubbornly refuse to write that line, and to keep my word, I finally had to resort to the method of holding his fingers on the pen and forcibly moving his hand up and down, until, despite his resistance, the line was somewhat completed.
Yet Tom was by no means the most unmanageable of my pupils: sometimes, to my great joy, he would have the sense to see that his wisest policy was to finish his tasks, and go out and amuse himself till I and his sisters came to join him; which frequently was not at all, for Mary Ann seldom followed his example in this particular: she apparently preferred rolling on the floor to any other amusement: down she would drop like a leaden weight; and when I, with great difficulty, had succeeded in rooting her thence, I had still to hold her up with one arm, while with the other I held the book from which she was to read or spell her lesson. As the dead weight of the big girl of six became too heavy for one arm to bear, I transferred it to the other; or, if both were weary of the burden, I carried her into a corner, and told her she might come out when she should find the use of her feet, and stand up: but she generally preferred lying there like a log till dinner or tea-time, when, as I could not deprive her of her meals, she must be liberated, and would come crawling out with a grin of triumph on her round, red face. Often she would stubbornly refuse to pronounce some particular word in her lesson; and now I regret the lost labour I have had in striving to conquer her obstinacy. If I had passed it over as a matter of no consequence, it would have been better for both parties, than vainly striving to overcome it as I did; but I thought it my absolute duty to crush this vicious tendency in the bud: and so it was, if I could have done it; and had my powers been less limited, I might have enforced obedience; but, as it was, it was a trial of strength between her and me, in which she generally came off victorious; and every victory served to encourage and strengthen her for a future contest. In vain I argued, coaxed, entreated, threatened, scolded; in vain I kept her in from play, or, if obliged to take her out, refused to play with her, or to speak kindly or have anything to do with her; in vain I tried to set before her the advantages of doing as she was bid, and being loved, and kindly treated in consequence, and the disadvantages of persisting in her absurd perversity. Sometimes, when she would ask me to do something for her, I would answer,—“Yes, I will, Mary Ann, if you will only say that word. Come! you’d better say it at once, and have no more trouble about it.”
Yet Tom was definitely not the most difficult of my students: sometimes, to my great relief, he would realize that the smartest move was to finish his assignments, then go out and have fun until his sisters and I joined him; which often didn’t happen at all, since Mary Ann rarely followed his lead in this regard: she seemed to prefer rolling on the floor to any other form of entertainment: down she would drop like a heavy weight; and when I finally managed, with great effort, to get her up, I still had to support her with one arm while holding the book for her to read or spell her lesson with the other. As the dead weight of the six-year-old girl became too much for one arm to handle, I switched her to the other arm; or, if both were tired of the load, I would take her to a corner and tell her she could come out when she figured out how to use her feet and stand up: but she usually chose to lie there like a log until dinner or tea time, when, since I couldn’t keep her from her meals, I would have to set her free, and she would come crawling out with a triumphant grin on her round, red face. Often she would stubbornly refuse to say a specific word in her lesson; and now I regret all the effort I wasted trying to break her stubbornness. If I had just let it go as if it didn’t matter, it would have been better for both of us than my futile attempts to overcome it; but I felt it was my duty to squash this bad habit right away: and it would have been, if I could have done it; and if my abilities hadn’t been so limited, I might have enforced obedience. But as it was, it turned into a battle of wills between her and me, in which she usually came out on top; and every victory only encouraged and strengthened her for the next one. I tried everything—argued, coaxed, pleaded, threatened, scolded; I kept her inside from playing, or if I had to take her out, I wouldn’t play with her, or speak kindly to her or have anything to do with her; I tried to show her the benefits of following instructions and being loved and treated kindly in return, versus the downsides of sticking to her ridiculous stubbornness. Sometimes, when she would ask me to do something for her, I would respond, “Sure, I will, Mary Ann, if you’ll just say that word. Come on! It’s better if you say it now and avoid any more trouble.”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then, of course, I can do nothing for you.”
“Then, of course, I can't do anything for you.”
With me, at her age, or under, neglect and disgrace were the most dreadful of punishments; but on her they made no impression. Sometimes, exasperated to the utmost pitch, I would shake her violently by the shoulder, or pull her long hair, or put her in the corner; for which she punished me with loud, shrill, piercing screams, that went through my head like a knife. She knew I hated this, and when she had shrieked her utmost, would look into my face with an air of vindictive satisfaction, exclaiming,—“Now, then! that’s for you!” and then shriek again and again, till I was forced to stop my ears. Often these dreadful cries would bring Mrs. Bloomfield up to inquire what was the matter?
At her age, or even younger, neglect and shame were the worst punishments for me; but they had no effect on her. Sometimes, pushed to my limit, I would shake her roughly by the shoulder, pull her long hair, or put her in the corner; in response, she would punish me with loud, sharp screams that pierced through my head like a knife. She knew I hated this, and once she had screamed to her heart's content, she would look at me with a smug satisfaction, saying, “Now, then! that’s for you!” and then scream again and again until I had to cover my ears. Often, these terrible cries would bring Mrs. Bloomfield running to see what was going on.
“Mary Ann is a naughty girl, ma’am.”
“Mary Ann is a naughty girl, ma’am.”
“But what are these shocking screams?”
"But what are these terrifying screams?"
“She is screaming in a passion.”
"She is passionately screaming."
“I never heard such a dreadful noise! You might be killing her. Why is she not out with her brother?”
“I’ve never heard such a terrible noise! You could be hurting her. Why isn’t she out with her brother?”
“I cannot get her to finish her lessons.”
“I can't get her to finish her lessons.”
“But Mary Ann must be a good girl, and finish her lessons.” This was blandly spoken to the child. “And I hope I shall never hear such terrible cries again!”
“But Mary Ann must be a good girl and finish her lessons.” This was said to the child in a dull tone. “And I hope I never have to hear such horrible screams again!”
And fixing her cold, stony eyes upon me with a look that could not be mistaken, she would shut the door, and walk away. Sometimes I would try to take the little obstinate creature by surprise, and casually ask her the word while she was thinking of something else; frequently she would begin to say it, and then suddenly check herself, with a provoking look that seemed to say, “Ah! I’m too sharp for you; you shan’t trick it out of me, either.”
And fixing her cold, stony gaze on me with a look that was unmistakable, she would shut the door and walk away. Sometimes I would try to catch the little stubborn girl off guard and casually ask her for the word while she was thinking of something else; often she would start to say it, but then suddenly stop herself, with an annoying look that seemed to say, “Ah! I’m too clever for you; you won’t trick me into saying it, either.”
On another occasion, I pretended to forget the whole affair; and talked and played with her as usual, till night, when I put her to bed; then bending over her, while she lay all smiles and good humour, just before departing, I said, as cheerfully and kindly as before—“Now, Mary Ann, just tell me that word before I kiss you good-night. You are a good girl now, and, of course, you will say it.”
On another occasion, I acted like I had forgotten all about it and talked and played with her like usual until nighttime when I put her to bed. Then, leaning over her while she was smiling and in a good mood, just before leaving, I said, as cheerfully and kindly as before—“Now, Mary Ann, just tell me that word before I give you a good-night kiss. You’re a good girl now, and I know you’ll say it.”
“No, I won’t.”
"No, I can't."
“Then I can’t kiss you.”
"Then I can't kiss you."
“Well, I don’t care.”
"Well, I don't care."
In vain I expressed my sorrow; in vain I lingered for some symptom of contrition; she really “didn’t care,” and I left her alone, and in darkness, wondering most of all at this last proof of insensate stubbornness. In my childhood I could not imagine a more afflictive punishment than for my mother to refuse to kiss me at night: the very idea was terrible. More than the idea I never felt, for, happily, I never committed a fault that was deemed worthy of such penalty; but once I remember, for some transgression of my sister’s, our mother thought proper to inflict it upon her: what she felt, I cannot tell; but my sympathetic tears and suffering for her sake I shall not soon forget.
I expressed my sorrow in vain; I waited for some sign of regret, but she honestly “didn’t care,” so I left her alone in the dark, mostly amazed by this final proof of her stubbornness. In my childhood, I couldn’t imagine a worse punishment than my mother refusing to kiss me goodnight; just thinking about it was awful. I never actually experienced that, luckily, because I never did anything wrong enough to deserve it; but once, I remember, for some mistake my sister made, our mother decided to do it to her: I don’t know how she felt, but the tears I shed and the pain I felt for her stayed with me for a long time.
Another troublesome trait in Mary Ann was her incorrigible propensity to keep running into the nursery, to play with her little sisters and the nurse. This was natural enough, but, as it was against her mother’s express desire, I, of course, forbade her to do so, and did my utmost to keep her with me; but that only increased her relish for the nursery, and the more I strove to keep her out of it, the oftener she went, and the longer she stayed, to the great dissatisfaction of Mrs. Bloomfield, who, I well knew, would impute all the blame of the matter to me. Another of my trials was the dressing in the morning: at one time she would not be washed; at another she would not be dressed, unless she might wear some particular frock, that I knew her mother would not like her to have; at another she would scream and run away if I attempted to touch her hair. So that, frequently, when, after much trouble and toil, I had, at length, succeeded in bringing her down, the breakfast was nearly half over; and black looks from “mamma,” and testy observations from “papa,” spoken at me, if not to me, were sure to be my meed: for few things irritated the latter so much as want of punctuality at meal times. Then, among the minor annoyances, was my inability to satisfy Mrs. Bloomfield with her daughter’s dress; and the child’s hair “was never fit to be seen.” Sometimes, as a powerful reproach to me, she would perform the office of tire woman herself, and then complain bitterly of the trouble it gave her.
Another annoying thing about Mary Ann was her stubborn habit of running into the nursery to play with her little sisters and the nurse. This was pretty normal behavior, but since it went against her mother’s wishes, I, of course, told her she couldn't do it and tried my best to keep her with me. However, that only made her want to go to the nursery even more, and the more I tried to keep her out, the more often she would go and the longer she would stay, which really upset Mrs. Bloomfield. I knew she would blame me for it. Another challenge was getting her dressed in the morning: at one point, she wouldn’t let herself be washed; another time, she refused to get dressed unless she could wear a specific frock that I knew her mother wouldn’t approve of; and at other times, she would scream and run away if I tried to do her hair. So, often, after a lot of struggle, when I finally managed to get her downstairs, breakfast would be nearly half over, and I’d face disapproving looks from “mama” and irritated comments from “papa,” aimed at me, if not directed to me, since few things annoyed him more than being late for meals. Then, on top of that, I couldn’t please Mrs. Bloomfield with her daughter's outfit, and she always said the child’s hair “was never fit to be seen.” Sometimes, just to make a point, Mary Ann would try to do her own hair and then complain about how difficult it was.
When little Fanny came into the schoolroom, I hoped she would be mild and inoffensive, at least; but a few days, if not a few hours, sufficed to destroy the illusion: I found her a mischievous, intractable little creature, given up to falsehood and deception, young as she was, and alarmingly fond of exercising her two favourite weapons of offence and defence: that of spitting in the faces of those who incurred her displeasure, and bellowing like a bull when her unreasonable desires were not gratified. As she, generally, was pretty quiet in her parents’ presence, and they were impressed with the notion of her being a remarkably gentle child, her falsehoods were readily believed, and her loud uproars led them to suspect harsh and injudicious treatment on my part; and when, at length, her bad disposition became manifest even to their prejudiced eyes, I felt that the whole was attributed to me.
When little Fanny arrived in the classroom, I hoped she would be at least mild and harmless, but it only took a few days, if not hours, to shatter that illusion: I discovered she was a mischievous, unruly little thing, prone to lies and deception, despite her young age, and alarmingly eager to use her two favorite tactics: spitting in the faces of those who upset her and roaring like a bull when her unreasonable demands weren't met. Although she was usually quiet around her parents, who had the impression that she was an unusually sweet child, they easily believed her lies, and her loud outbursts made them suspect I was treating her harshly and without care; and when, eventually, her bad temperament became obvious even to their biased eyes, I realized they blamed the whole situation on me.
“What a naughty girl Fanny is getting!” Mrs. Bloomfield would say to her spouse. “Don’t you observe, my dear, how she is altered since she entered the schoolroom? She will soon be as bad as the other two; and, I am sorry to say, they have quite deteriorated of late.”
“What a mischievous girl Fanny is becoming!” Mrs. Bloomfield would say to her husband. “Don’t you notice, dear, how she has changed since she started school? She’ll soon be just as troublesome as the other two; and I regret to say, they have really gone downhill lately.”
“You may say that,” was the answer. “I’ve been thinking that same myself. I thought when we got them a governess they’d improve; but, instead of that, they get worse and worse: I don’t know how it is with their learning, but their habits, I know, make no sort of improvement; they get rougher, and dirtier, and more unseemly every day.”
“You might say that,” was the reply. “I’ve been thinking the same thing myself. I thought getting them a governess would help them improve, but instead, they’re getting worse and worse. I don’t know what’s going on with their learning, but I can see their habits aren’t improving at all; they’re getting rougher, dirtier, and more inappropriate every day.”
I knew this was all pointed at me; and these, and all similar innuendoes, affected me far more deeply than any open accusations would have done; for against the latter I should have been roused to speak in my own defence: now I judged it my wisest plan to subdue every resentful impulse, suppress every sensitive shrinking, and go on perseveringly, doing my best; for, irksome as my situation was, I earnestly wished to retain it. I thought, if I could struggle on with unremitting firmness and integrity, the children would in time become more humanized: every month would contribute to make them some little wiser, and, consequently, more manageable; for a child of nine or ten as frantic and ungovernable as these at six and seven would be a maniac.
I knew this was all aimed at me, and these innuendos affected me much more deeply than any open accusations would have; with the latter, I would have felt compelled to defend myself. Instead, I figured the smartest approach was to suppress any feelings of resentment and discomfort and just keep going, doing my best. Even though my situation was annoying, I really wanted to hold on to it. I thought if I could persist with unwavering strength and integrity, the kids would eventually become more civilized. Every month would help them get a little wiser and, as a result, more manageable; because a nine- or ten-year-old as wild and uncontrollable as these six- and seven-year-olds would be a maniac.
I flattered myself I was benefiting my parents and sister by my continuance here; for small as the salary was, I still was earning something, and with strict economy I could easily manage to have something to spare for them, if they would favour me by taking it. Then it was by my own will that I had got the place: I had brought all this tribulation on myself, and I was determined to bear it; nay, more than that, I did not even regret the step I had taken. I longed to show my friends that, even now, I was competent to undertake the charge, and able to acquit myself honourably to the end; and if ever I felt it degrading to submit so quietly, or intolerable to toil so constantly, I would turn towards my home, and say within myself—
I convinced myself that by staying here, I was helping my parents and sister; even though the salary was small, I was still earning something, and with careful budgeting, I could easily set aside some money for them if they would accept it. I had gotten this job by my own choice: I had brought this struggle on myself, and I was determined to endure it; in fact, I didn’t even regret the decision I made. I wanted to show my friends that, even now, I was capable of handling the responsibility and could carry it out honorably until the end; and whenever I felt embarrassed to submit so quietly, or overwhelmed by my constant work, I would think of home and say to myself—
They may crush, but they shall not subdue me!
’Tis of thee that I think, not of them.
They might break me, but they will not defeat me!
It’s you that I think about, not them.
About Christmas I was allowed to visit home; but my holiday was only of a fortnight’s duration: “For,” said Mrs. Bloomfield, “I thought, as you had seen your friends so lately, you would not care for a longer stay.” I left her to think so still: but she little knew how long, how wearisome those fourteen weeks of absence had been to me; how intensely I had longed for my holidays, how greatly I was disappointed at their curtailment. Yet she was not to blame in this. I had never told her my feelings, and she could not be expected to divine them; I had not been with her a full term, and she was justified in not allowing me a full vacation.
About Christmas, I was allowed to go home, but my holiday was only two weeks long. “Well,” said Mrs. Bloomfield, “I figured since you just saw your friends, you wouldn’t want to stay longer.” I let her think that, but she had no idea how long and tiring those fourteen weeks apart had been for me; how desperately I had looked forward to my break and how disappointed I felt when it was cut short. Still, she wasn’t at fault for this. I had never shared my feelings with her, and she couldn’t be expected to guess them; I hadn’t been with her for a full term, so she was justified in not giving me a full vacation.
CHAPTER IV.
THE GRANDMAMMA
I spare my readers the account of my delight on coming home, my happiness while there—enjoying a brief space of rest and liberty in that dear, familiar place, among the loving and the loved—and my sorrow on being obliged to bid them, once more, a long adieu.
I won't describe to my readers how delighted I was to come home, how happy I felt while I was there—enjoying a short time of rest and freedom in that cherished, familiar place, surrounded by those I love and who love me back—and my sadness at having to say goodbye to them once again for an extended time.
I returned, however, with unabated vigour to my work—a more arduous task than anyone can imagine, who has not felt something like the misery of being charged with the care and direction of a set of mischievous, turbulent rebels, whom his utmost exertions cannot bind to their duty; while, at the same time, he is responsible for their conduct to a higher power, who exacts from him what cannot be achieved without the aid of the superior’s more potent authority; which, either from indolence, or the fear of becoming unpopular with the said rebellious gang, the latter refuses to give. I can conceive few situations more harassing than that wherein, however you may long for success, however you may labour to fulfil your duty, your efforts are baffled and set at nought by those beneath you, and unjustly censured and misjudged by those above.
I returned, still full of energy, to my work—a tougher job than anyone can imagine unless they've experienced the misery of being responsible for a group of unruly, rebellious troublemakers, whom no amount of effort can make stick to their responsibilities; meanwhile, I had to answer to a higher authority that demands results I can't achieve without the support of that authority, which, either out of laziness or fear of being unpopular with the rebellious group, refuses to provide. I can hardly think of a more frustrating situation than when, no matter how much you want to succeed or how hard you work to do your job, your efforts are undermined by those below you and unfairly criticized by those above.
I have not enumerated half the vexatious propensities of my pupils, or half the troubles resulting from my heavy responsibilities, for fear of trespassing too much upon the reader’s patience; as, perhaps, I have already done; but my design in writing the few last pages was not to amuse, but to benefit those whom it might concern; he that has no interest in such matters will doubtless have skipped them over with a cursory glance, and, perhaps, a malediction against the prolixity of the writer; but if a parent has, therefrom, gathered any useful hint, or an unfortunate governess received thereby the slightest benefit, I am well rewarded for my pains.
I haven't listed half the annoying habits of my students, nor half the problems from my heavy responsibilities, because I didn't want to wear out the reader’s patience; maybe I already have. But my goal in writing these last few pages wasn’t to entertain, but to help those who care about these issues. Anyone who isn't interested probably skimmed through this section and maybe even cursed the writer for being too wordy. However, if a parent found any useful advice from this, or if an unfortunate governess got some benefit from it, then I feel my efforts were worthwhile.
To avoid trouble and confusion, I have taken my pupils one by one, and discussed their various qualities; but this can give no adequate idea of being worried by the whole three together; when, as was often the case, all were determined to “be naughty, and to tease Miss Grey, and put her in a passion.”
To prevent issues and confusion, I've taken each of my students individually and talked about their different traits; however, this doesn’t capture the frustration of dealing with all three of them at once, especially when, as often happened, they all decided to "act up and annoy Miss Grey and drive her crazy.”
Sometimes, on such occasions, the thought has suddenly occurred to me—“If they could see me now!” meaning, of course, my friends at home; and the idea of how they would pity me has made me pity myself—so greatly that I have had the utmost difficulty to restrain my tears: but I have restrained them, till my little tormentors were gone to dessert, or cleared off to bed (my only prospects of deliverance), and then, in all the bliss of solitude, I have given myself up to the luxury of an unrestricted burst of weeping. But this was a weakness I did not often indulge: my employments were too numerous, my leisure moments too precious, to admit of much time being given to fruitless lamentations.
Sometimes, during those times, I suddenly thought—“If they could see me now!” meaning, of course, my friends back home; and the idea of how they would feel sorry for me made me feel sorry for myself—so much that I struggled to hold back my tears: but I held them back until my little tormentors had gone for dessert or off to bed (my only hope for relief), and then, in the bliss of solitude, I completely let myself weep without holding back. But this was a weakness I didn’t often allow myself: I had too many tasks, and my free time was too valuable to waste on pointless crying.
I particularly remember one wild, snowy afternoon, soon after my return in January: the children had all come up from dinner, loudly declaring that they meant “to be naughty;” and they had well kept their resolution, though I had talked myself hoarse, and wearied every muscle in my throat, in the vain attempt to reason them out of it. I had got Tom pinned up in a corner, whence, I told him, he should not escape till he had done his appointed task. Meantime, Fanny had possessed herself of my work-bag, and was rifling its contents—and spitting into it besides. I told her to let it alone, but to no purpose, of course. “Burn it, Fanny!” cried Tom: and this command she hastened to obey. I sprang to snatch it from the fire, and Tom darted to the door. “Mary Ann, throw her desk out of the window!” cried he: and my precious desk, containing my letters and papers, my small amount of cash, and all my valuables, was about to be precipitated from the three-storey window. I flew to rescue it. Meanwhile Tom had left the room, and was rushing down the stairs, followed by Fanny. Having secured my desk, I ran to catch them, and Mary Ann came scampering after. All three escaped me, and ran out of the house into the garden, where they plunged about in the snow, shouting and screaming in exultant glee.
I clearly remember one crazy, snowy afternoon, shortly after I got back in January: the kids had all come up from dinner, loudly saying they were going to “be naughty;” and they definitely kept their promise, even though I talked myself hoarse and wore out every muscle in my throat trying to talk them out of it. I had Tom backed up in a corner, where I told him he couldn't leave until he finished his assigned task. Meanwhile, Fanny had taken over my work bag and was digging through its contents—and spitting into it too. I told her to leave it alone, but of course, it didn’t work. “Burn it, Fanny!” shouted Tom, and she jumped to do it. I rushed to grab it from the fire, and Tom bolted for the door. “Mary Ann, throw her desk out of the window!” he yelled: and my precious desk, with my letters and papers, my little bit of cash, and all my valuables, was about to be thrown out of the three-story window. I dashed to save it. Meanwhile, Tom had left the room and was racing down the stairs, with Fanny following him. After getting my desk, I ran to catch them, and Mary Ann came running after us. All three got away from me and ran out of the house into the garden, where they jumped around in the snow, shouting and screaming with delight.
What must I do? If I followed them, I should probably be unable to capture one, and only drive them farther away; if I did not, how was I to get them in? And what would their parents think of me, if they saw or heard the children rioting, hatless, bonnetless, gloveless, and bootless, in the deep soft snow? While I stood in this perplexity, just without the door, trying, by grim looks and angry words, to awe them into subjection, I heard a voice behind me, in harshly piercing tones, exclaiming,—
What should I do? If I followed them, I probably wouldn’t be able to catch one and would just scare them off even more; but if I didn’t, how would I get them inside? And what would their parents think of me if they saw or heard the kids playing wildly, without hats, bonnets, gloves, or boots, in the deep, soft snow? While I was standing there confused, just outside the door, trying to intimidate them with stern looks and angry words, I heard a voice behind me, sharply and loudly exclaiming,—
“Miss Grey! Is it possible? What, in the devil’s name, can you be thinking about?”
“Miss Grey! Is that really possible? What in the world are you thinking?”
“I can’t get them in, sir,” said I, turning round, and beholding Mr. Bloomfield, with his hair on end, and his pale blue eyes bolting from their sockets.
“I can’t get them in, sir,” I said, turning around and seeing Mr. Bloomfield, his hair frizzed and his pale blue eyes wide open as if they were about to pop out of his head.
“But I INSIST upon their being got in!” cried he, approaching nearer, and looking perfectly ferocious.
“But I INSIST that they be brought in!” he yelled, getting closer and looking totally fierce.
“Then, sir, you must call them yourself, if you please, for they won’t listen to me,” I replied, stepping back.
“Then, sir, you should call them yourself, if you don’t mind, because they won’t pay attention to me,” I said, stepping back.
“Come in with you, you filthy brats; or I’ll horsewhip you every one!” roared he; and the children instantly obeyed. “There, you see!—they come at the first word!”
“Come in, you filthy kids; or I’ll whip you all!” he shouted, and the children immediately complied. “See!—they listen at the first word!”
“Yes, when you speak.”
“Yes, when you talk.”
“And it’s very strange, that when you’ve the care of ’em you’ve no better control over ’em than that!—Now, there they are—gone upstairs with their nasty snowy feet! Do go after ’em and see them made decent, for heaven’s sake!”
“And it’s really odd, that when you’re responsible for them you have no better control over them than that!—Now, there they are—gone upstairs with their dirty snowy feet! Please go after them and make sure they clean up, for heaven’s sake!”
That gentleman’s mother was then staying in the house; and, as I ascended the stairs and passed the drawing-room door, I had the satisfaction of hearing the old lady declaiming aloud to her daughter-in-law to this effect (for I could only distinguish the most emphatic words)—
That gentleman's mother was staying in the house at that time; and as I went up the stairs and walked past the drawing-room door, I felt satisfied hearing the old lady passionately speaking to her daughter-in-law about this (since I could only make out the most important words)—
“Gracious heavens!—never in all my life—!—get their death as sure as—! Do you think, my dear, she’s a proper person? Take my word for it—”
“Good heavens!—never in all my life—!—they're bound to die—! Do you think, my dear, she’s a good person? Trust me—”
I heard no more; but that sufficed.
I didn't need to hear anything else; that was enough.
The senior Mrs. Bloomfield had been very attentive and civil to me; and till now I had thought her a nice, kind-hearted, chatty old body. She would often come to me and talk in a confidential strain; nodding and shaking her head, and gesticulating with hands and eyes, as a certain class of old ladies are wont to do; though I never knew one that carried the peculiarity to so great an extent. She would even sympathise with me for the trouble I had with the children, and express at times, by half sentences, interspersed with nods and knowing winks, her sense of the injudicious conduct of their mamma in so restricting my power, and neglecting to support me with her authority. Such a mode of testifying disapprobation was not much to my taste; and I generally refused to take it in, or understand anything more than was openly spoken; at least, I never went farther than an implied acknowledgment that, if matters were otherwise ordered my task would be a less difficult one, and I should be better able to guide and instruct my charge; but now I must be doubly cautious. Hitherto, though I saw the old lady had her defects (of which one was a proneness to proclaim her perfections), I had always been wishful to excuse them, and to give her credit for all the virtues she professed, and even imagine others yet untold. Kindness, which had been the food of my life through so many years, had lately been so entirely denied me, that I welcomed with grateful joy the slightest semblance of it. No wonder, then, that my heart warmed to the old lady, and always gladdened at her approach and regretted her departure.
The older Mrs. Bloomfield had been very attentive and polite to me; and until now, I had thought she was a nice, kind-hearted, chatty old woman. She often came to me and spoke in a confidential tone, nodding and shaking her head, and gesturing with her hands and eyes, like some old ladies do; though I had never known one to do it to such an extent. She would even sympathize with me about the trouble I had with the children, sometimes suggesting, through half sentences interspersed with nods and knowing winks, that their mother was being unreasonable in limiting my authority and not backing me up. I didn’t really like this way of showing disapproval; I usually tried to ignore it and understood only what was clearly said; at least, I never went beyond an implied acknowledgment that if things were different, my job would be easier, and I’d be better able to guide and teach the kids. But now I had to be extra cautious. Until now, while I recognized that the old lady had her flaws (one being her tendency to boast about her own qualities), I had always wanted to overlook them and give her credit for all the virtues she claimed, even imagining others she hadn’t mentioned. Kindness, which had nourished me for so many years, had been so completely absent lately that I welcomed even the slightest hint of it with gratitude. No wonder my heart warmed to the old lady; I always felt happy when she came around and sad when she left.
But now, the few words luckily or unluckily heard in passing had wholly revolutionized my ideas respecting her: now I looked upon her as hypocritical and insincere, a flatterer, and a spy upon my words and deeds. Doubtless it would have been my interest still to meet her with the same cheerful smile and tone of respectful cordiality as before; but I could not, if I would: my manner altered with my feelings, and became so cold and shy that she could not fail to notice it. She soon did notice it, and her manner altered too: the familiar nod was changed to a stiff bow, the gracious smile gave place to a glare of Gorgon ferocity; her vivacious loquacity was entirely transferred from me to “the darling boy and girls,” whom she flattered and indulged more absurdly than ever their mother had done.
But now, the few words I had heard, whether by chance or not, completely changed how I viewed her: I now saw her as hypocritical and insincere, a flatterer, and someone who was spying on what I said and did. It would have been in my best interest to greet her with the same cheerful smile and respectful friendliness as before, but I couldn’t, even if I wanted to: my demeanor changed with my feelings and grew so cold and distant that she couldn’t help but notice. She quickly did notice, and her behavior changed too: the friendly nod turned into a stiff bow, the warm smile was replaced by an intense glare; her lively chatter shifted entirely from me to “the darling boys and girls,” whom she praised and spoiled even more ridiculously than their mother ever had.
I confess I was somewhat troubled at this change: I feared the consequences of her displeasure, and even made some efforts to recover the ground I had lost—and with better apparent success than I could have anticipated. At one time, I, merely in common civility, asked after her cough; immediately her long visage relaxed into a smile, and she favoured me with a particular history of that and her other infirmities, followed by an account of her pious resignation, delivered in the usual emphatic, declamatory style, which no writing can portray.
I admit I was a bit worried about this change: I feared the fallout from her unhappiness, and even tried to regain the footing I had lost—with more success than I expected. At one point, just out of common courtesy, I asked how her cough was doing; right away, her long face broke into a smile, and she shared a detailed story about that and her other ailments, followed by a narrative of her faithful acceptance, delivered in the typical dramatic, expressive way that no writing can capture.
“But there’s one remedy for all, my dear, and that’s resignation” (a toss of the head), “resignation to the will of heaven!” (an uplifting of the hands and eyes). “It has always supported me through all my trials, and always will do” (a succession of nods). “But then, it isn’t everybody that can say that” (a shake of the head); “but I’m one of the pious ones, Miss Grey!” (a very significant nod and toss). “And, thank heaven, I always was” (another nod), “and I glory in it!” (an emphatic clasping of the hands and shaking of the head). And with several texts of Scripture, misquoted or misapplied, and religious exclamations so redolent of the ludicrous in the style of delivery and manner of bringing in, if not in the expressions themselves, that I decline repeating them, she withdrew; tossing her large head in high good-humour—with herself at least—and left me hoping that, after all, she was rather weak than wicked.
“But there’s one fix for everything, my dear, and that’s acceptance” (a toss of the head), “acceptance of the will of fate!” (an uplifting of the hands and eyes). “It has always helped me through all my struggles, and it always will” (a series of nods). “But, not everyone can say that” (a shake of the head); “but I’m one of the faithful ones, Miss Grey!” (a very meaningful nod and toss). “And thank goodness, I always have been” (another nod), “and I take pride in it!” (an emphatic clasping of the hands and shaking of the head). And with several verses from the Bible, misquoted or misused, and religious outbursts so comically delivered in style and manner, if not in the words themselves, that I won’t repeat them, she left; tossing her big head in high spirits—with herself at least—and left me thinking that, after all, she was more weak than wicked.
At her next visit to Wellwood House, I went so far as to say I was glad to see her looking so well. The effect of this was magical: the words, intended as a mark of civility, were received as a flattering compliment; her countenance brightened up, and from that moment she became as gracious and benign as heart could wish—in outward semblance at least. From what I now saw of her, and what I heard from the children, I know that, in order to gain her cordial friendship, I had but to utter a word of flattery at each convenient opportunity: but this was against my principles; and for lack of this, the capricious old dame soon deprived me of her favour again, and I believe did me much secret injury.
At her next visit to Wellwood House, I went so far as to say I was happy to see her looking so good. The effect of this was magical: the words, meant as a polite gesture, were taken as a flattering compliment; her face lit up, and from that moment she became as kind and pleasant as one could hope for—at least on the surface. From what I now observed and what I heard from the children, I knew that, to win her true friendship, I just had to offer a compliment whenever I had the chance: but this went against my principles; and without this, the unpredictable old woman soon took away her favor from me again, and I believe she caused me quite a bit of secret harm.
She could not greatly influence her daughter-in-law against me, because, between that lady and herself there was a mutual dislike—chiefly shown by her in secret detractions and calumniations; by the other, in an excess of frigid formality in her demeanour; and no fawning flattery of the elder could thaw away the wall of ice which the younger interposed between them. But with her son, the old lady had better success: he would listen to all she had to say, provided she could soothe his fretful temper, and refrain from irritating him by her own asperities; and I have reason to believe that she considerably strengthened his prejudice against me. She would tell him that I shamefully neglected the children, and even his wife did not attend to them as she ought; and that he must look after them himself, or they would all go to ruin.
She couldn’t really sway her daughter-in-law against me because there was mutual dislike between them. The older woman showed this through secret criticisms and slander, while the younger one responded with a cold, formal attitude. No amount of flattery from the older woman could break through the icy wall the younger one put up. However, with her son, the older lady had more success. He would listen to her as long as she could calm his irritable temperament and not upset him with her own sharpness. I believe she significantly fueled his bias against me. She would tell him that I was shamefully neglecting the kids, and even his wife wasn't taking care of them as she should; he needed to keep an eye on them himself, or they would all be in trouble.
Thus urged, he would frequently give himself the trouble of watching them from the windows during their play; at times, he would follow them through the grounds, and too often came suddenly upon them while they were dabbling in the forbidden well, talking to the coachman in the stables, or revelling in the filth of the farm-yard—and I, meanwhile, wearily standing by, having previously exhausted my energy in vain attempts to get them away. Often, too, he would unexpectedly pop his head into the schoolroom while the young people were at meals, and find them spilling their milk over the table and themselves, plunging their fingers into their own or each other’s mugs, or quarrelling over their victuals like a set of tiger’s cubs. If I were quiet at the moment, I was conniving at their disorderly conduct; if (as was frequently the case) I happened to be exalting my voice to enforce order, I was using undue violence, and setting the girls a bad example by such ungentleness of tone and language.
Thus encouraged, he often took the trouble to watch them from the windows while they played; sometimes, he would follow them around the grounds, and too often he would stumble upon them as they splashed in the forbidden well, chatted with the coachman in the stables, or frolicked in the muck of the farmyard—while I stood by, tired after my futile attempts to get them to behave. He would often unexpectedly pop his head into the schoolroom while the kids were eating, catching them spilling milk all over the table and themselves, dipping their fingers into their own or each other’s mugs, or fighting over their food like a group of tiger cubs. If I was quiet at the moment, it meant I was allowing their chaotic behavior; if (as often happened) I raised my voice to restore order, I was being too harsh and setting a poor example for the girls with my unkind tone and language.
I remember one afternoon in spring, when, owing to the rain, they could not go out; but, by some amazing good fortune, they had all finished their lessons, and yet abstained from running down to tease their parents—a trick that annoyed me greatly, but which, on rainy days, I seldom could prevent their doing; because, below, they found novelty and amusement—especially when visitors were in the house; and their mother, though she bid me keep them in the schoolroom, would never chide them for leaving it, or trouble herself to send them back. But this day they appeared satisfied with their present abode, and what is more wonderful still, seemed disposed to play together without depending on me for amusement, and without quarrelling with each other. Their occupation was a somewhat puzzling one: they were all squatted together on the floor by the window, over a heap of broken toys and a quantity of birds’ eggs—or rather egg-shells, for the contents had luckily been abstracted. These shells they had broken up and were pounding into small fragments, to what end I could not imagine; but so long as they were quiet and not in positive mischief, I did not care; and, with a feeling of unusual repose, I sat by the fire, putting the finishing stitches to a frock for Mary Ann’s doll; intending, when that was done, to begin a letter to my mother. Suddenly the door opened, and the dingy head of Mr. Bloomfield looked in.
I remember one spring afternoon when they couldn’t go outside because of the rain. Luckily, they had all finished their lessons and didn’t rush downstairs to annoy their parents—a habit that irritated me but was hard to prevent on rainy days. They found plenty of excitement and entertainment down there, especially when we had visitors; and their mother, while she asked me to keep them in the schoolroom, never seemed to scold them for leaving or make an effort to send them back. But on this day, they seemed happy in their current spot and, even more surprisingly, played together without needing me to entertain them and without fighting. They were engaged in a rather puzzling activity: all huddled together on the floor by the window, surrounded by a pile of broken toys and some bird eggs—or rather, eggshells, since the insides had fortunately been removed. They were breaking up the shells and pounding them into tiny bits, though I couldn't figure out why; as long as they were quiet and not causing real trouble, I didn’t mind. Feeling unusually relaxed, I sat by the fire, putting the finishing touches on a dress for Mary Ann’s doll, planning to start a letter to my mother once I was finished. Suddenly, the door swung open, and the dreary head of Mr. Bloomfield peeked in.
“All very quiet here! What are you doing?” said he. “No harm to-day, at least,” thought I. But he was of a different opinion. Advancing to the window, and seeing the children’s occupations, he testily exclaimed—“What in the world are you about?”
“All very quiet here! What are you doing?” he said. “No harm today, at least,” I thought. But he saw it differently. He walked over to the window and, noticing what the kids were doing, he snapped, “What in the world are you up to?”
“We’re grinding egg-shells, papa!” cried Tom.
“We're grinding eggshells, Dad!” cried Tom.
“How dare you make such a mess, you little devils? Don’t you see what confounded work you’re making of the carpet?” (the carpet was a plain brown drugget). “Miss Grey, did you know what they were doing?”
“How dare you make such a mess, you little troublemakers? Don’t you see what a mess you’re making of the carpet?” (the carpet was a plain brown drugget). “Miss Grey, did you know what they were doing?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“You knew it?”
"Did you know?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You knew it! and you actually sat there and permitted them to go on without a word of reproof!”
“You knew it! And you just sat there and let them continue without saying a word of disapproval!”
“I didn’t think they were doing any harm.”
“I didn’t think they were hurting anyone.”
“Any harm! Why, look there! Just look at that carpet, and see—was there ever anything like it in a Christian house before? No wonder your room is not fit for a pigsty—no wonder your pupils are worse than a litter of pigs!—no wonder—oh! I declare, it puts me quite past my patience” and he departed, shutting the door after him with a bang that made the children laugh.
“Any harm! Just look at that carpet! Has there ever been anything like it in a Christian home before? No wonder your room is a mess—no wonder your students are worse than a bunch of piglets!—no wonder—oh! I can’t take it anymore,” he said as he left, slamming the door behind him and making the kids laugh.
“It puts me quite past my patience too!” muttered I, getting up; and, seizing the poker, I dashed it repeatedly into the cinders, and stirred them up with unwonted energy; thus easing my irritation under pretence of mending the fire.
“It really tests my patience!" I muttered as I stood up; grabbing the poker, I thrust it angrily into the ashes and stirred them up with unusual energy, relieving my frustration while pretending to tend to the fire.
After this, Mr. Bloomfield was continually looking in to see if the schoolroom was in order; and, as the children were continually littering the floor with fragments of toys, sticks, stones, stubble, leaves, and other rubbish, which I could not prevent their bringing, or oblige them to gather up, and which the servants refused to “clean after them,” I had to spend a considerable portion of my valuable leisure moments on my knees upon the floor, in painsfully reducing things to order. Once I told them that they should not taste their supper till they had picked up everything from the carpet; Fanny might have hers when she had taken up a certain quantity, Mary Ann when she had gathered twice as many, and Tom was to clear away the rest. Wonderful to state, the girls did their part; but Tom was in such a fury that he flew upon the table, scattered the bread and milk about the floor, struck his sisters, kicked the coals out of the coal-pan, attempted to overthrow the table and chairs, and seemed inclined to make a Douglas-larder of the whole contents of the room: but I seized upon him, and, sending Mary Ann to call her mamma, held him, in spite of kicks, blows, yells, and execrations, till Mrs. Bloomfield made her appearance.
After this, Mr. Bloomfield kept checking to see if the classroom was in order. Since the kids were constantly throwing bits of toys, sticks, stones, straw, leaves, and other junk on the floor, which I couldn’t stop them from bringing in or make them clean up, and the staff refused to clean up after them, I ended up spending a lot of my precious free time on my hands and knees, painfully tidying things up. Once, I told them they couldn’t have their dinner until they picked up everything from the carpet; Fanny could have hers as soon as she picked up a certain amount, Mary Ann could have hers when she collected twice as much, and Tom was supposed to clear away the rest. Amazingly, the girls did their part, but Tom was so furious that he jumped on the table, scattered the bread and milk all over the floor, hit his sisters, kicked the coals out of the coal pan, tried to topple the table and chairs, and seemed ready to turn the entire room upside down. I grabbed him and, sending Mary Ann to get her mom, held onto him despite his kicks, punches, screams, and swearing until Mrs. Bloomfield showed up.
“What is the matter with my boy?” said she.
“What’s wrong with my boy?” she said.
And when the matter was explained to her, all she did was to send for the nursery-maid to put the room in order, and bring Master Bloomfield his supper.
And when she was told about it, all she did was call the nursery maid to tidy up the room and bring Master Bloomfield his dinner.
“There now,” cried Tom, triumphantly, looking up from his viands with his mouth almost too full for speech. “There now, Miss Grey! you see I’ve got my supper in spite of you: and I haven’t picked up a single thing!”
“There now,” Tom said triumphantly, looking up from his food with his mouth almost too full to talk. “There now, Miss Grey! You see I’ve got my dinner despite you: and I haven’t dropped a single thing!”
The only person in the house who had any real sympathy for me was the nurse; for she had suffered like afflictions, though in a smaller degree; as she had not the task of teaching, nor was she so responsible for the conduct of her charge.
The only person in the house who actually felt sorry for me was the nurse; she had gone through similar struggles, just not as intensely; since she didn't have to teach or bear the same level of responsibility for her patient’s behavior.
“Oh, Miss Grey!” she would say, “you have some trouble with them childer!”
“Oh, Miss Grey!” she would say, “you have some trouble with those kids!”
“I have, indeed, Betty; and I daresay you know what it is.”
“I have, really, Betty; and I'm sure you know what it is.”
“Ay, I do so! But I don’t vex myself o’er ’em as you do. And then, you see, I hit ’em a slap sometimes: and them little ’uns—I gives ’em a good whipping now and then: there’s nothing else will do for ’em, as what they say. Howsoever, I’ve lost my place for it.”
“Ay, I do! But I don’t stress about them like you do. And then, you see, I sometimes give them a slap: and the little ones—I give them a good spanking now and then; there’s nothing else that works for them, as they say. Anyway, I’ve lost my job because of it.”
“Have you, Betty? I heard you were going to leave.”
“Have you, Betty? I heard you were planning to leave.”
“Eh, bless you, yes! Missis gave me warning a three wik sin”. She told me afore Christmas how it mud be, if I hit ’em again; but I couldn’t hold my hand off ’em at nothing. I know not how you do, for Miss Mary Ann’s worse by the half nor her sisters!”
“Uh, bless you, yes! The missus gave me notice three weeks ago.” She told me before Christmas what would happen if I hit them again; but I couldn’t stop myself. I don’t know how you do it, because Miss Mary Ann is way worse than her sisters!”
CHAPTER V.
THE UNCLE
Besides the old lady, there was another relative of the family, whose visits were a great annoyance to me—this was “Uncle Robson,” Mrs. Bloomfield’s brother; a tall, self-sufficient fellow, with dark hair and sallow complexion like his sister, a nose that seemed to disdain the earth, and little grey eyes, frequently half-closed, with a mixture of real stupidity and affected contempt of all surrounding objects. He was a thick-set, strongly-built man, but he had found some means of compressing his waist into a remarkably small compass; and that, together with the unnatural stillness of his form, showed that the lofty-minded, manly Mr. Robson, the scorner of the female sex, was not above the foppery of stays. He seldom deigned to notice me; and, when he did, it was with a certain supercilious insolence of tone and manner that convinced me he was no gentleman: though it was intended to have a contrary effect. But it was not for that I disliked his coming, so much as for the harm he did the children—encouraging all their evil propensities, and undoing in a few minutes the little good it had taken me months of labour to achieve.
Besides the old lady, there was another family member whose visits really annoyed me—this was “Uncle Robson,” Mrs. Bloomfield’s brother; a tall, self-assured guy with dark hair and a sallow complexion like his sister, a nose that seemed to look down on everything, and little gray eyes that were often half-closed, showing a mix of genuine cluelessness and feigned disdain for everything around him. He was a solidly built man, but he managed to compress his waist into a surprisingly small size; that, along with the unnatural stillness of his stance, made it clear that the lofty-minded, manly Mr. Robson, who looked down on women, wasn’t above the vanity of corsets. He rarely acknowledged me; and when he did, it was with a certain arrogant insolence in his tone and manner that made it clear he was no gentleman, even though he meant the opposite. But it wasn't just that I disliked his visits; it was more about the damage he did to the kids—encouraging all their bad habits and undoing in minutes the little good I had worked for months to instill.
Fanny and little Harriet he seldom condescended to notice; but Mary Ann was something of a favourite. He was continually encouraging her tendency to affectation (which I had done my utmost to crush), talking about her pretty face, and filling her head with all manner of conceited notions concerning her personal appearance (which I had instructed her to regard as dust in the balance compared with the cultivation of her mind and manners); and I never saw a child so susceptible of flattery as she was. Whatever was wrong, in either her or her brother, he would encourage by laughing at, if not by actually praising: people little know the injury they do to children by laughing at their faults, and making a pleasant jest of what their true friends have endeavoured to teach them to hold in grave abhorrence.
Fanny and little Harriet he rarely bothered to notice; but Mary Ann was somewhat of a favorite. He constantly encouraged her tendency to show off (which I had tried my best to suppress), talking about her pretty face, and filling her head with all kinds of arrogant ideas about her looks (which I had taught her to see as insignificant compared to the development of her intellect and character); and I never saw a child so eager for flattery as she was. Whatever was wrong with her or her brother, he would promote by laughing at it, if not by actually praising it: people hardly realize the harm they cause to children by laughing at their mistakes, and making a joke out of what their true friends have tried to teach them to seriously reject.
Though not a positive drunkard, Mr. Robson habitually swallowed great quantities of wine, and took with relish an occasional glass of brandy and water. He taught his nephew to imitate him in this to the utmost of his ability, and to believe that the more wine and spirits he could take, and the better he liked them, the more he manifested his bold, and manly spirit, and rose superior to his sisters. Mr. Bloomfield had not much to say against it, for his favourite beverage was gin and water; of which he took a considerable portion every day, by dint of constant sipping—and to that I chiefly attributed his dingy complexion and waspish temper.
Though not an outright drunk, Mr. Robson regularly drank a lot of wine and enjoyed an occasional glass of brandy and water. He encouraged his nephew to copy him as much as possible, convincing him that drinking more wine and spirits, and enjoying them, showed his boldness and made him superior to his sisters. Mr. Bloomfield didn’t say much against it, since his favorite drink was gin and water, which he sipped on throughout the day—something I largely blamed for his dull complexion and irritable attitude.
Mr. Robson likewise encouraged Tom’s propensity to persecute the lower creation, both by precept and example. As he frequently came to course or shoot over his brother-in-law’s grounds, he would bring his favourite dogs with him; and he treated them so brutally that, poor as I was, I would have given a sovereign any day to see one of them bite him, provided the animal could have done it with impunity. Sometimes, when in a very complacent mood, he would go a-birds’-nesting with the children, a thing that irritated and annoyed me exceedingly; as, by frequent and persevering attempts, I flattered myself I had partly shown them the evil of this pastime, and hoped, in time, to bring them to some general sense of justice and humanity; but ten minutes’ birds’-nesting with uncle Robson, or even a laugh from him at some relation of their former barbarities, was sufficient at once to destroy the effect of my whole elaborate course of reasoning and persuasion. Happily, however, during that spring, they never, but once, got anything but empty nests, or eggs—being too impatient to leave them till the birds were hatched; that once, Tom, who had been with his uncle into the neighbouring plantation, came running in high glee into the garden, with a brood of little callow nestlings in his hands. Mary Ann and Fanny, whom I was just bringing out, ran to admire his spoils, and to beg each a bird for themselves. “No, not one!” cried Tom. “They’re all mine; uncle Robson gave them to me—one, two, three, four, five—you shan’t touch one of them! no, not one, for your lives!” continued he, exultingly; laying the nest on the ground, and standing over it with his legs wide apart, his hands thrust into his breeches-pockets, his body bent forward, and his face twisted into all manner of contortions in the ecstasy of his delight.
Mr. Robson also encouraged Tom’s tendency to torment animals, both by teaching him and through his own actions. Whenever he came to hunt or shoot on his brother-in-law’s land, he brought his favorite dogs with him and treated them so harshly that, even though I was poor, I would have paid a fortune to see one of them bite him, as long as the animal could have done it without getting punished. Sometimes, when he was in a good mood, he would go bird-nesting with the kids, which really annoyed me. I thought I had managed to show them how wrong this hobby was, hoping they would eventually understand justice and compassion. But just ten minutes of bird-nesting with Uncle Robson, or even just a laugh from him about their previous cruelty, completely wiped out all my efforts to reason with them. Fortunately, that spring, they only found empty nests or eggs except for one time—being too impatient to wait until the birds hatched. That one time, Tom came running into the garden, thrilled with a clutch of baby birds in his hands after being with his uncle in a nearby plantation. Mary Ann and Fanny, whom I was just bringing outside, rushed over to admire his catch and begged for a bird each. “No, not one!” shouted Tom. “They’re all mine; Uncle Robson gave them to me—one, two, three, four, five—you can’t have any of them! No, not one, not now!” he said, beaming, as he set the nest on the ground and stood over it with his legs spread apart, hands in his pockets, leaning forward, and making all sorts of faces in pure delighted joy.
“But you shall see me fettle ’em off. My word, but I will wallop ’em? See if I don’t now. By gum! but there’s rare sport for me in that nest.”
“But you’ll see me take care of them. I swear, I will wipe the floor with them! Just watch me do it. Wow! There’s some great fun for me in that situation.”
“But, Tom,” said I, “I shall not allow you to torture those birds. They must either be killed at once or carried back to the place you took them from, that the old birds may continue to feed them.”
“But, Tom,” I said, “I’m not going to let you torture those birds. They either need to be killed right away or taken back to where you found them, so the parent birds can keep feeding them.”
“But you don’t know where that is, Madam: it’s only me and uncle Robson that knows that.”
“But you don’t know where that is, ma'am: only me and Uncle Robson know that.”
“But if you don’t tell me, I shall kill them myself—much as I hate it.”
“But if you don’t tell me, I’ll kill them myself—no matter how much I hate it.”
“You daren’t. You daren’t touch them for your life! because you know papa and mamma, and uncle Robson, would be angry. Ha, ha! I’ve caught you there, Miss!”
“You wouldn’t dare. You wouldn’t dare touch them for your life! Because you know Dad and Mom, and Uncle Robson would be angry. Ha, ha! Gotcha, Miss!”
“I shall do what I think right in a case of this sort without consulting any one. If your papa and mamma don’t happen to approve of it, I shall be sorry to offend them; but your uncle Robson’s opinions, of course, are nothing to me.”
“I will do what I think is right in a situation like this without asking anyone else's opinion. If your mom and dad don't like it, I'll be sorry to upset them; but your Uncle Robson's opinions, of course, don't matter to me.”
So saying—urged by a sense of duty—at the risk of both making myself sick and incurring the wrath of my employers—I got a large flat stone, that had been reared up for a mouse-trap by the gardener; then, having once more vainly endeavoured to persuade the little tyrant to let the birds be carried back, I asked what he intended to do with them. With fiendish glee he commenced a list of torments; and while he was busied in the relation, I dropped the stone upon his intended victims and crushed them flat beneath it. Loud were the outcries, terrible the execrations, consequent upon this daring outrage; uncle Robson had been coming up the walk with his gun, and was just then pausing to kick his dog. Tom flew towards him, vowing he would make him kick me instead of Juno. Mr. Robson leant upon his gun, and laughed excessively at the violence of his nephew’s passion, and the bitter maledictions and opprobrious epithets he heaped upon me. “Well, you are a good ’un!” exclaimed he, at length, taking up his weapon and proceeding towards the house. “Damme, but the lad has some spunk in him, too. Curse me, if ever I saw a nobler little scoundrel than that. He’s beyond petticoat government already: by God! he defies mother, granny, governess, and all! Ha, ha, ha! Never mind, Tom, I’ll get you another brood to-morrow.”
So, feeling a sense of duty and risking both my health and the anger of my bosses, I grabbed a large flat stone that the gardener had set up as a mouse trap. After trying unsuccessfully to convince the little tyrant to let the birds go, I asked him what he planned to do with them. With a wicked grin, he started listing the tortures he had in mind. While he was busy talking, I dropped the stone on his intended victims and squashed them flat beneath it. There were loud screams and terrible curses in response to this bold act; Uncle Robson had been walking up the path with his gun and had just paused to kick his dog. Tom ran toward him, saying he would make Robson kick me instead of Juno. Mr. Robson leaned on his gun and laughed uproariously at the intensity of his nephew's anger and the harsh insults he directed at me. “Well, you really are a piece of work!” he finally exclaimed, picking up his weapon and heading toward the house. “Damn, that kid has some guts! I swear, I’ve never seen a bolder little rascal than him. He’s already beyond being controlled by women: by God! he stands up to his mom, grandma, governess, and everyone else! Ha, ha, ha! Don’t worry, Tom, I’ll get you another batch tomorrow.”
“If you do, Mr. Robson, I shall kill them too,” said I.
“If you do, Mr. Robson, I’ll kill them too,” I said.
“Humph!” replied he, and having honoured me with a broad stare—which, contrary to his expectations, I sustained without flinching—he turned away with an air of supreme contempt, and stalked into the house. Tom next went to tell his mamma. It was not her way to say much on any subject; but, when she next saw me, her aspect and demeanour were doubly dark and chilled. After some casual remark about the weather, she observed—“I am sorry, Miss Grey, you should think it necessary to interfere with Master Bloomfield’s amusements; he was very much distressed about your destroying the birds.”
“Humph!” he replied, giving me a long stare that, surprisingly for him, I took without flinching. He then turned away with a look of total disdain and walked into the house. Tom went to tell his mom next. She wasn't one to say much about anything, but when she saw me again, her expression and demeanor were particularly cold and dark. After a casual comment about the weather, she said, “I’m sorry, Miss Grey, that you feel it’s necessary to interfere with Master Bloomfield's fun; he was quite upset about you harming the birds.”
“When Master Bloomfield’s amusements consist in injuring sentient creatures,” I answered, “I think it my duty to interfere.”
“When Master Bloomfield’s fun involves hurting living beings,” I replied, “I feel it's my responsibility to step in.”
“You seemed to have forgotten,” said she, calmly, “that the creatures were all created for our convenience.”
“You seemed to have forgotten,” she said calmly, “that all these creatures were made for our convenience.”
I thought that doctrine admitted some doubt, but merely replied—“If they were, we have no right to torment them for our amusement.”
I thought that the doctrine was somewhat questionable, but I just replied, “Even if they were, we have no right to torture them for our entertainment.”
“I think,” said she, “a child’s amusement is scarcely to be weighed against the welfare of a soulless brute.”
“I think,” she said, “a child's enjoyment is hardly worth more than the well-being of a soulless beast.”
“But, for the child’s own sake, it ought not to be encouraged to have such amusements,” answered I, as meekly as I could, to make up for such unusual pertinacity. “‘Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.’”
“But, for the child's own good, it shouldn't be encouraged to have those kinds of distractions,” I replied as politely as I could, to compensate for my unusual insistence. “‘Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.’”
“Oh! of course; but that refers to our conduct towards each other.”
“Oh! of course; but that relates to how we treat each other.”
“‘The merciful man shows mercy to his beast,’” I ventured to add.
"The compassionate person shows kindness to their animals," I cautiously added.
“I think you have not shown much mercy,” replied she, with a short, bitter laugh; “killing the poor birds by wholesale in that shocking manner, and putting the dear boy to such misery for a mere whim.”
“I think you haven’t shown much mercy,” she replied with a short, bitter laugh; “killing all those poor birds in that awful way and making the dear boy suffer for a silly whim.”
I judged it prudent to say no more. This was the nearest approach to a quarrel I ever had with Mrs. Bloomfield; as well as the greatest number of words I ever exchanged with her at one time, since the day of my first arrival.
I thought it wise to say nothing further. This was the closest thing to an argument I’ve ever had with Mrs. Bloomfield, as well as the most words I’ve ever exchanged with her at once since the day I first arrived.
But Mr. Robson and old Mrs. Bloomfield were not the only guests whose coming to Wellwood House annoyed me; every visitor disturbed me more or less; not so much because they neglected me (though I did feel their conduct strange and disagreeable in that respect), as because I found it impossible to keep my pupils away from them, as I was repeatedly desired to do: Tom must talk to them, and Mary Ann must be noticed by them. Neither the one nor the other knew what it was to feel any degree of shamefacedness, or even common modesty. They would indecently and clamorously interrupt the conversation of their elders, tease them with the most impertinent questions, roughly collar the gentlemen, climb their knees uninvited, hang about their shoulders or rifle their pockets, pull the ladies’ gowns, disorder their hair, tumble their collars, and importunately beg for their trinkets.
But Mr. Robson and old Mrs. Bloomfield weren’t the only guests whose arrival at Wellwood House bothered me; every visitor annoyed me to some extent. It wasn’t just because they ignored me (though I did find their behavior weird and unpleasant regarding that), but because I couldn’t keep my students away from them, as I was often asked to do. Tom had to talk to them, and Mary Ann had to get some attention from them. Neither of them understood what it meant to feel any sense of embarrassment or even basic modesty. They would rudely and loudly interrupt the adults’ conversations, pester them with the most obnoxious questions, roughly grab the gentlemen, climb onto their laps uninvited, hang around their necks, dig through their pockets, tug on the ladies' dresses, mess up their hair, disrupt their collars, and eagerly ask for their jewelry.
Mrs. Bloomfield had the sense to be shocked and annoyed at all this, but she had not sense to prevent it: she expected me to prevent it. But how could I—when the guests, with their fine clothes and new faces, continually flattered and indulged them, out of complaisance to their parents—how could I, with my homely garments, every-day face, and honest words, draw them away? I strained every nerve to do so: by striving to amuse them, I endeavoured to attract them to my side; by the exertion of such authority as I possessed, and by such severity as I dared to use, I tried to deter them from tormenting the guests; and by reproaching their unmannerly conduct, to make them ashamed to repeat it. But they knew no shame; they scorned authority which had no terrors to back it; and as for kindness and affection, either they had no hearts, or such as they had were so strongly guarded, and so well concealed, that I, with all my efforts, had not yet discovered how to reach them.
Mrs. Bloomfield was understandably shocked and annoyed by all this, but she didn't have the insight to stop it; she expected me to do that. But how could I—when the guests, dressed in their nice clothes and sporting their fresh faces, constantly flattered and indulged them out of politeness to their parents—how could I, with my plain clothes, everyday face, and sincere words, draw them away? I pushed myself to do so: by trying to entertain them, I aimed to win them over to my side; with whatever authority I had and whatever firmness I dared to show, I tried to stop them from bothering the guests; and by calling out their rude behavior, I hoped to make them feel ashamed to repeat it. But they felt no shame; they disregarded authority that lacked real consequences; and as for kindness and affection, either they had no hearts, or whatever they had was so well-protected and hidden that I, despite all my efforts, had yet to figure out how to connect with them.
But soon my trials in this quarter came to a close—sooner than I either expected or desired; for one sweet evening towards the close of May, as I was rejoicing in the near approach of the holidays, and congratulating myself upon having made some progress with my pupils (as far as their learning went, at least, for I had instilled something into their heads, and I had, at length, brought them to be a little—a very little—more rational about getting their lessons done in time to leave some space for recreation, instead of tormenting themselves and me all day long to no purpose), Mrs. Bloomfield sent for me, and calmly told me that after Midsummer my services would be no longer required. She assured me that my character and general conduct were unexceptionable; but the children had made so little improvement since my arrival that Mr. Bloomfield and she felt it their duty to seek some other mode of instruction. Though superior to most children of their years in abilities, they were decidedly behind them in attainments; their manners were uncultivated, and their tempers unruly. And this she attributed to a want of sufficient firmness, and diligent, persevering care on my part.
But soon my challenges in this area came to an end—sooner than I anticipated or wanted; because one lovely evening towards the end of May, as I was celebrating the upcoming holidays and patting myself on the back for making some progress with my students (at least in terms of what they learned, since I had managed to get some information into their heads, and finally got them to be a bit—just a bit—more reasonable about completing their assignments on time so there was room for fun, instead of stressing themselves and me out all day for no reason), Mrs. Bloomfield called for me and calmly informed me that after Midsummer, my services would no longer be needed. She assured me that my character and overall behavior were impeccable; however, the kids had shown so little improvement since I started that Mr. Bloomfield and she felt it was their responsibility to find another way to teach them. Even though they were smarter than most kids their age, they were definitely behind in their knowledge; their manners were rough, and their tempers were wild. She attributed this to my lack of enough firmness and consistent, dedicated effort.
Unshaken firmness, devoted diligence, unwearied perseverance, unceasing care, were the very qualifications on which I had secretly prided myself; and by which I had hoped in time to overcome all difficulties, and obtain success at last. I wished to say something in my own justification; but in attempting to speak, I felt my voice falter; and rather than testify any emotion, or suffer the tears to overflow that were already gathering in my eyes, I chose to keep silence, and bear all like a self-convicted culprit.
Unwavering strength, dedicated effort, relentless perseverance, and constant attention were the very traits I had secretly taken pride in; and with these, I hoped to eventually overcome all challenges and achieve success. I wanted to say something to defend myself, but as I tried to speak, my voice wavered; and rather than show any emotion or let the tears that were already welling up in my eyes spill over, I decided to stay silent and endure it all like a guilty party.
Thus was I dismissed, and thus I sought my home. Alas! what would they think of me? unable, after all my boasting, to keep my place, even for a single year, as governess to three small children, whose mother was asserted by my own aunt to be a “very nice woman.” Having been thus weighed in the balance and found wanting, I need not hope they would be willing to try me again. And this was an unwelcome thought; for vexed, harassed, disappointed as I had been, and greatly as I had learned to love and value my home, I was not yet weary of adventure, nor willing to relax my efforts. I knew that all parents were not like Mr. and Mrs. Bloomfield, and I was certain all children were not like theirs. The next family must be different, and any change must be for the better. I had been seasoned by adversity, and tutored by experience, and I longed to redeem my lost honour in the eyes of those whose opinion was more than that of all the world to me.
So, I was let go, and I headed home. What would they think of me? After all my bragging, I couldn’t even hold my position for a year as a governess to three little kids, whose mother my own aunt claimed was a “very nice woman.” Having been judged and found lacking, I had no hope they would want to give me another chance. That thought was hard to bear; even though I was annoyed, stressed, and disappointed, and had grown to love my home so much, I wasn’t done with adventure, nor was I ready to give up. I knew that not all parents were like Mr. and Mrs. Bloomfield, and I was sure not all kids were like theirs. The next family had to be different, and any change had to be for the better. I’d learned from my struggles and gained wisdom from experience, and I wanted to restore my lost honor in the eyes of those whose opinions meant everything to me.
CHAPTER VI.
THE PARSONAGE AGAIN
For a few months I remained peaceably at home, in the quiet enjoyment of liberty and rest, and genuine friendship, from all of which I had fasted so long; and in the earnest prosecution of my studies, to recover what I had lost during my stay at Wellwood House, and to lay in new stores for future use. My father’s health was still very infirm, but not materially worse than when I last saw him; and I was glad I had it in my power to cheer him by my return, and to amuse him with singing his favourite songs.
For a few months, I stayed peacefully at home, enjoying my freedom, rest, and true friendship—things I had missed for so long. I focused on my studies to catch up on what I had lost during my time at Wellwood House and to gather new knowledge for the future. My father's health was still quite weak, but not significantly worse than when I last saw him. I was happy to be able to lift his spirits with my return and entertain him by singing his favorite songs.
No one triumphed over my failure, or said I had better have taken his or her advice, and quietly stayed at home. All were glad to have me back again, and lavished more kindness than ever upon me, to make up for the sufferings I had undergone; but not one would touch a shilling of what I had so cheerfully earned and so carefully saved, in the hope of sharing it with them. By dint of pinching here, and scraping there, our debts were already nearly paid. Mary had had good success with her drawings; but our father had insisted upon her likewise keeping all the produce of her industry to herself. All we could spare from the supply of our humble wardrobe and our little casual expenses, he directed us to put into the savings’-bank; saying, we knew not how soon we might be dependent on that alone for support: for he felt he had not long to be with us, and what would become of our mother and us when he was gone, God only knew!
No one gushed over my failure or said I should have taken their advice and stayed home. Everyone was just happy to have me back and showered me with more kindness than ever to make up for what I'd been through; but not one of them would touch a single penny of what I had worked so hard to earn and save, hoping to share it with them. By pinching here and scraping there, our debts were almost paid off. Mary had done well with her drawings; but our father insisted that she also keep all the money she earned for herself. He told us to save whatever we could from our modest wardrobe and little random expenses, saying we never knew when we might rely on that money alone for support: he felt he didn’t have much time left with us, and only God knew what would happen to our mother and us when he was gone!
Dear papa! if he had troubled himself less about the afflictions that threatened us in case of his death, I am convinced that dreaded event would not have taken place so soon. My mother would never suffer him to ponder on the subject if she could help it.
Dear dad! If he had worried less about the problems that would come if he died, I truly believe that terrible event wouldn’t have happened so soon. My mom would never let him think about it if she could avoid it.
“Oh, Richard!” exclaimed she, on one occasion, “if you would but dismiss such gloomy subjects from your mind, you would live as long as any of us; at least you would live to see the girls married, and yourself a happy grandfather, with a canty old dame for your companion.”
“Oh, Richard!” she exclaimed one time, “if you could just put those gloomy thoughts aside, you’d live as long as the rest of us; at least you’d get to see the girls get married, and you’d be a happy grandfather, with a cheerful old lady by your side.”
My mother laughed, and so did my father: but his laugh soon perished in a dreary sigh.
My mom laughed, and so did my dad; but his laughter quickly faded into a gloomy sigh.
“They married—poor penniless things!” said he; “who will take them I wonder!”
“They got married—poor, broke kids!” he said; “I wonder who will take them in!”
“Why, nobody shall that isn’t thankful for them. Wasn’t I penniless when you took me? and you pretended, at least, to be vastly pleased with your acquisition. But it’s no matter whether they get married or not: we can devise a thousand honest ways of making a livelihood. And I wonder, Richard, you can think of bothering your head about our poverty in case of your death; as if that would be anything compared with the calamity of losing you—an affliction that you well know would swallow up all others, and which you ought to do your utmost to preserve us from: and there is nothing like a cheerful mind for keeping the body in health.”
“Honestly, no one should be ungrateful for them. Wasn’t I broke when you took me in? And you at least acted like you were really happy with your decision. But it doesn’t matter whether they get married or not; we can come up with countless honest ways to make a living. And I wonder, Richard, why you’re worried about our poverty in case of your death; as if that would even compare to the disaster of losing you—an overwhelming loss that you know would overshadow everything else, and you should do everything you can to protect us from it. Plus, a positive mindset is key to staying healthy.”
“I know, Alice, it is wrong to keep repining as I do, but I cannot help it: you must bear with me.”
“I know, Alice, it’s wrong to keep feeling sorry for myself like I do, but I can’t help it: you have to be patient with me.”
“I won’t bear with you, if I can alter you,” replied my mother: but the harshness of her words was undone by the earnest affection of her tone and pleasant smile, that made my father smile again, less sadly and less transiently than was his wont.
“I won’t put up with you if I can change you,” my mother replied. But the severity of her words was softened by the genuine warmth of her tone and her friendly smile, which made my father smile again, less sadly and for longer than usual.
“Mamma,” said I, as soon as I could find an opportunity of speaking with her alone, “my money is but little, and cannot last long; if I could increase it, it would lessen papa’s anxiety, on one subject at least. I cannot draw like Mary, and so the best thing I could do would be to look out for another situation.”
“Mama,” I said, as soon as I could find a chance to talk to her privately, “I don’t have much money, and it won’t last long; if I could make more, it would ease Dad’s worries, at least a little. I can’t draw like Mary, so the best thing I could do would be to look for another job.”
“And so you would actually try again, Agnes?”
“And so, you would really try again, Agnes?”
“Decidedly, I would.”
"Definitely, I would."
“Why, my dear, I should have thought you had had enough of it.”
“Why, my dear, I thought you would have had enough of it.”
“I know,” said I, “everybody is not like Mr. and Mrs. Bloomfield—”
“I know,” I said, “not everyone is like Mr. and Mrs. Bloomfield—”
“Some are worse,” interrupted my mother.
“Some are worse,” my mother interrupted.
“But not many, I think,” replied I, “and I’m sure all children are not like theirs; for I and Mary were not: we always did as you bid us, didn’t we?”
"But not many, I think," I replied, "and I'm sure not all kids are like theirs; because Mary and I weren't: we always did what you told us to, right?"
“Generally: but then, I did not spoil you; and you were not perfect angels after all: Mary had a fund of quiet obstinacy, and you were somewhat faulty in regard to temper; but you were very good children on the whole.”
“Generally speaking, I didn’t spoil you, and you weren’t perfect little angels after all: Mary had a streak of quiet stubbornness, and you had your moments with your temper; but overall, you were very good kids.”
“I know I was sulky sometimes, and I should have been glad to see these children sulky sometimes too; for then I could have understood them: but they never were, for they could not be offended, nor hurt, nor ashamed: they could not be unhappy in any way, except when they were in a passion.”
“I know I could be moody sometimes, and I should have been happy to see these kids moody sometimes too; because then I could have understood them. But they never were, because they could not be offended, hurt, or ashamed: they couldn’t be unhappy in any way, except when they were angry.”
“Well, if they could not, it was not their fault: you cannot expect stone to be as pliable as clay.”
“Well, if they could not, it wasn't their fault: you can’t expect stone to be as flexible as clay.”
“No, but still it is very unpleasant to live with such unimpressible, incomprehensible creatures. You cannot love them; and if you could, your love would be utterly thrown away: they could neither return it, nor value, nor understand it. But, however, even if I should stumble on such a family again, which is quite unlikely, I have all this experience to begin with, and I should manage better another time; and the end and aim of this preamble is, let me try again.”
“No, but it’s still really unpleasant to live with such unyielding, confusing people. You can’t love them; and even if you could, your love would be completely wasted: they couldn’t return it, appreciate it, or even get it. But, if I ever end up in a situation like that again, which is pretty unlikely, I have all this experience to draw from, and I should handle it better next time; and the point of all this is, let me give it another shot.”
“Well, my girl, you are not easily discouraged, I see: I am glad of that. But, let me tell you, you are a good deal paler and thinner than when you first left home; and we cannot have you undermining your health to hoard up money either for yourself or others.”
“Well, my girl, you’re not easily discouraged, are you? I’m glad about that. But I have to say, you look a lot paler and thinner than when you first left home, and we can’t have you jeopardizing your health just to save money for yourself or others.”
“Mary tells me I am changed too; and I don’t much wonder at it, for I was in a constant state of agitation and anxiety all day long: but next time I am determined to take things coolly.”
“Mary says I've changed too, and I can't say I’m surprised because I was on edge and stressed out all day. But next time, I’m determined to stay calm.”
After some further discussion, my mother promised once more to assist me, provided I would wait and be patient; and I left her to broach the matter to my father, when and how she deemed it most advisable: never doubting her ability to obtain his consent. Meantime, I searched, with great interest, the advertising columns of the newspapers, and wrote answers to every “Wanted a Governess” that appeared at all eligible; but all my letters, as well as the replies, when I got any, were dutifully shown to my mother; and she, to my chagrin, made me reject the situations one after another: these were low people, these were too exacting in their demands, and these too niggardly in their remuneration.
After some more discussion, my mom promised again to help me, as long as I was willing to wait and be patient. I left her to talk to my dad whenever and however she thought was best, fully trusting her ability to get his approval. In the meantime, I eagerly scoured the newspaper ads and responded to every “Wanted a Governess” that looked promising. But all my letters, along with any replies I got, were dutifully shown to my mom, who, much to my annoyance, made me turn down each offer one by one: these families were low-class, these had unrealistic expectations, and these paid too little.
“Your talents are not such as every poor clergyman’s daughter possesses, Agnes,” she would say, “and you must not throw them away. Remember, you promised to be patient: there is no need of hurry: you have plenty of time before you, and may have many chances yet.”
“Your talents aren’t like those every poor clergyman’s daughter has, Agnes,” she would say, “so don’t waste them. Remember, you promised to be patient: there’s no need to rush; you have plenty of time ahead of you and may have many opportunities still.”
At length, she advised me to put an advertisement, myself, in the paper, stating my qualifications, &c.
Eventually, she suggested that I place an ad in the newspaper myself, highlighting my qualifications, etc.
“Music, singing, drawing, French, Latin, and German,” said she, “are no mean assemblage: many will be glad to have so much in one instructor; and this time, you shall try your fortune in a somewhat higher family—in that of some genuine, thoroughbred gentleman; for such are far more likely to treat you with proper respect and consideration than those purse-proud tradespeople and arrogant upstarts. I have known several among the higher ranks who treated their governesses quite as one of the family; though some, I allow, are as insolent and exacting as any one else can be: for there are bad and good in all classes.”
“Music, singing, drawing, French, Latin, and German,” she said, “are a great mix of subjects: many will be happy to find all this in one teacher; and this time, you will try your luck in a slightly higher social class—among some truly genuine, well-bred gentlemen. They are much more likely to treat you with respect and care than those arrogant businesspeople and show-offs. I’ve known several from the upper classes who treated their governesses just like family; though, I admit, some are as rude and demanding as anyone else can be: there are both good and bad in every class.”
The advertisement was quickly written and despatched. Of the two parties who answered it, but one would consent to give me fifty pounds, the sum my mother bade me name as the salary I should require; and here, I hesitated about engaging myself, as I feared the children would be too old, and their parents would require some one more showy, or more experienced, if not more accomplished than I. But my mother dissuaded me from declining it on that account: I should do vastly well, she said, if I would only throw aside my diffidence, and acquire a little more confidence in myself. I was just to give a plain, true statement of my acquirements and qualifications, and name what stipulations I chose to make, and then await the result. The only stipulation I ventured to propose, was that I might be allowed two months’ holidays during the year to visit my friends, at Midsummer and Christmas. The unknown lady, in her reply, made no objection to this, and stated that, as to my acquirements, she had no doubt I should be able to give satisfaction; but in the engagement of governesses she considered those things as but subordinate points; as being situated in the neighbourhood of O——, she could get masters to supply any deficiencies in that respect: but, in her opinion, next to unimpeachable morality, a mild and cheerful temper and obliging disposition were the most essential requisities.
The ad was quickly written and sent out. Of the two people who replied, only one was willing to offer me fifty pounds, the amount my mother suggested I ask for as my salary; and here, I hesitated about taking the job because I was concerned that the kids would be too old and their parents would want someone more impressive, experienced, or accomplished than I was. But my mother encouraged me not to turn it down for that reason: she said I would do very well if I could just set aside my insecurity and build a bit more confidence in myself. I was supposed to give a straightforward, honest account of my skills and qualifications, decide on what terms I wanted, and then wait to see what happened. The only condition I dared to suggest was that I should have two months' holiday each year to visit my friends during Midsummer and Christmas. The unknown lady who replied didn’t object to this and mentioned that she had no doubt I would be able to satisfy them with my skills; however, she believed those aspects were secondary. Since she lived near O——, she could hire tutors to fill any gaps in that area: but in her view, apart from unquestionable morality, a gentle and cheerful nature and a helpful attitude were the most important qualities.
My mother did not relish this at all, and now made many objections to my accepting the situation; in which my sister warmly supported her: but, unwilling to be balked again, I overruled them all; and, having first obtained the consent of my father (who had, a short time previously, been apprised of these transactions), I wrote a most obliging epistle to my unknown correspondent, and, finally, the bargain was concluded.
My mother was not happy about this at all and raised many objections to me accepting the situation; my sister strongly backed her up. But, not wanting to be stopped again, I dismissed all their concerns. After getting my father's approval (who had been informed about these events not long before), I wrote a very polite letter to my unknown correspondent, and in the end, the deal was finalized.
It was decreed that on the last day of January I was to enter upon my new office as governess in the family of Mr. Murray, of Horton Lodge, near O——, about seventy miles from our village: a formidable distance to me, as I had never been above twenty miles from home in all the course of my twenty years’ sojourn on earth; and as, moreover, every individual in that family and in the neighbourhood was utterly unknown to myself and all my acquaintances. But this rendered it only the more piquant to me. I had now, in some measure, got rid of the mauvaise honte that had formerly oppressed me so much; there was a pleasing excitement in the idea of entering these unknown regions, and making my way alone among its strange inhabitants. I now flattered myself I was going to see something in the world: Mr. Murray’s residence was near a large town, and not in a manufacturing district, where the people had nothing to do but to make money; his rank from what I could gather, appeared to be higher than that of Mr. Bloomfield; and, doubtless, he was one of those genuine thoroughbred gentry my mother spoke of, who would treat his governess with due consideration as a respectable well-educated lady, the instructor and guide of his children, and not a mere upper servant. Then, my pupils being older, would be more rational, more teachable, and less troublesome than the last; they would be less confined to the schoolroom, and not require that constant labour and incessant watching; and, finally, bright visions mingled with my hopes, with which the care of children and the mere duties of a governess had little or nothing to do. Thus, the reader will see that I had no claim to be regarded as a martyr to filial piety, going forth to sacrifice peace and liberty for the sole purpose of laying up stores for the comfort and support of my parents: though certainly the comfort of my father, and the future support of my mother, had a large share in my calculations; and fifty pounds appeared to me no ordinary sum. I must have decent clothes becoming my station; I must, it seemed, put out my washing, and also pay for my four annual journeys between Horton Lodge and home; but with strict attention to economy, surely twenty pounds, or little more, would cover those expenses, and then there would be thirty for the bank, or little less: what a valuable addition to our stock! Oh, I must struggle to keep this situation, whatever it might be! both for my own honour among my friends and for the solid services I might render them by my continuance there.
It was decided that on the last day of January, I would start my new job as a governess for Mr. Murray’s family at Horton Lodge, near O——, about seventy miles from our village. That felt pretty far to me since I had never traveled more than twenty miles from home in all my twenty years; plus, everyone in that family and the surrounding area was completely unknown to me and my acquaintances. But that made it all the more exciting. I had somewhat overcome the shyness that had weighed me down before; the thought of stepping into these unfamiliar areas and finding my way among its odd residents thrilled me. I convinced myself I was finally going to see something of the world: Mr. Murray lived near a big town, not in a manufacturing area where people only aimed to make money; from what I understood, his social status seemed higher than Mr. Bloomfield’s. He was probably one of those true upper-class gentlemen my mother mentioned, who would treat his governess with proper respect as a well-educated lady, the teacher and guide of his children, rather than just a high-ranking servant. Also, my students would be older, making them more reasonable, easier to teach, and less of a handful than my last ones; they would spend less time in the classroom, needing less constant work and supervision. Finally, optimistic dreams mixed with my hopes, and they had little to do with just looking after children or the typical duties of a governess. Therefore, you can see I shouldn’t be seen as a martyr to family duty, sacrificing my peace and freedom solely to provide comfort and support for my parents. Although, of course, my father’s comfort and my mother’s future support were significant factors in my plans, and fifty pounds didn’t seem like a small amount to me. I would need decent clothes appropriate for my position, it seemed I would have to send my washing out, and also pay for my four yearly trips between Horton Lodge and home. But with careful budgeting, surely twenty pounds or a little more would cover those costs, leaving around thirty for savings—what a valuable addition to our finances! Oh, I had to work hard to keep this job, whatever it ended up being! That was important for my standing among my friends and for the real help I could provide my family by staying there.
CHAPTER VII.
HORTON LODGE
The 31st of January was a wild, tempestuous day: there was a strong north wind, with a continual storm of snow drifting on the ground and whirling through the air. My friends would have had me delay my departure, but fearful of prejudicing my employers against me by such want of punctuality at the commencement of my undertaking, I persisted in keeping the appointment.
January 31st was a crazy, stormy day: a strong north wind blew, with snow continually drifting on the ground and swirling through the air. My friends wanted me to postpone my departure, but worried that I would upset my employers by being late right at the start of my journey, I insisted on keeping the appointment.
I will not inflict upon my readers an account of my leaving home on that dark winter morning: the fond farewells, the long, long journey to O——, the solitary waitings in inns for coaches or trains—for there were some railways then—and, finally, the meeting at O—— with Mr. Murray’s servant, who had been sent with the phaeton to drive me from thence to Horton Lodge. I will just state that the heavy snow had thrown such impediments in the way of both horses and steam-engines, that it was dark some hours before I reached my journey’s end, and that a most bewildering storm came on at last, which made the few miles’ space between O—— and Horton Lodge a long and formidable passage. I sat resigned, with the cold, sharp snow drifting through my veil and filling my lap, seeing nothing, and wondering how the unfortunate horse and driver could make their way even as well as they did; and indeed it was but a toilsome, creeping style of progression, to say the best of it. At length we paused; and, at the call of the driver, someone unlatched and rolled back upon their creaking hinges what appeared to be the park gates. Then we proceeded along a smoother road, whence, occasionally, I perceived some huge, hoary mass gleaming through the darkness, which I took to be a portion of a snow-clad tree. After a considerable time we paused again, before the stately portico of a large house with long windows descending to the ground.
I won’t put my readers through the details of my departure from home on that dark winter morning: the heartfelt goodbyes, the long journey to O——, the lonely waits in inns for coaches or trains—since there were some railways back then—and, finally, the meeting in O—— with Mr. Murray’s servant, who had been sent with the carriage to take me from there to Horton Lodge. I’ll just mention that the heavy snow had created such obstacles for both horses and trains that it was dark for several hours before I reached my destination, and a confusing storm eventually hit, turning the short distance between O—— and Horton Lodge into a long and challenging trek. I sat there, accepting the situation, with the cold, sharp snow blowing through my veil and filling my lap, seeing nothing and wondering how the unfortunate horse and driver were managing to navigate as well as they did; it was hardly more than a slow, laborious crawl, at best. Eventually, we stopped; and at the driver’s call, someone unlatched and swung open what sounded like the park gates on their creaking hinges. Then we moved along a smoother road, where I occasionally noticed large, gray shapes glowing in the darkness, which I assumed were parts of snow-covered trees. After quite a while, we paused again, in front of the grand portico of a large house with long windows that reached down to the ground.
I rose with some difficulty from under the superincumbent snowdrift, and alighted from the carriage, expecting that a kind and hospitable reception would indemnify me for the toils and hardships of the day. A gentlemanly person in black opened the door, and admitted me into a spacious hall, lighted by an amber-coloured lamp suspended from the ceiling; he led me through this, along a passage, and opening the door of a back room, told me that was the schoolroom. I entered, and found two young ladies and two young gentlemen—my future pupils, I supposed. After a formal greeting, the elder girl, who was trifling over a piece of canvas and a basket of German wools, asked if I should like to go upstairs. I replied in the affirmative, of course.
I struggled a bit to get up from under the heavy snowdrift and stepped out of the carriage, hoping that a warm and welcoming reception would make up for the challenges of the day. A well-dressed man in black opened the door and welcomed me into a large hall, lit by an amber lamp hanging from the ceiling. He guided me through the hall, down a hallway, and opened the door to a back room, telling me that was the schoolroom. I walked in and saw two young ladies and two young gentlemen—my future students, I assumed. After a formal greeting, the older girl, who was playing with a piece of canvas and a basket of German yarns, asked if I wanted to go upstairs. I replied that I did, of course.
“Matilda, take a candle, and show her her room,” said she.
“Matilda, grab a candle and show her to her room,” she said.
Miss Matilda, a strapping hoyden of about fourteen, with a short frock and trousers, shrugged her shoulders and made a slight grimace, but took a candle and proceeded before me up the back stairs (a long, steep, double flight), and through a long, narrow passage, to a small but tolerably comfortable room. She then asked me if I would take some tea or coffee. I was about to answer No; but remembering that I had taken nothing since seven o’clock that morning, and feeling faint in consequence, I said I would take a cup of tea. Saying she would tell “Brown,” the young lady departed; and by the time I had divested myself of my heavy, wet cloak, shawl, bonnet, &c., a mincing damsel came to say the young ladies desired to know whether I would take my tea up there or in the schoolroom. Under the plea of fatigue I chose to take it there. She withdrew; and, after a while, returned again with a small tea-tray, and placed it on the chest of drawers, which served as a dressing-table. Having civilly thanked her, I asked at what time I should be expected to rise in the morning.
Miss Matilda, a strong and spirited girl of about fourteen, wearing a short dress and trousers, shrugged her shoulders and made a slight face, but took a candle and led the way up the back stairs (a long, steep, double flight) and through a long, narrow hallway to a small but fairly comfortable room. She then asked if I wanted some tea or coffee. I was about to say no, but remembering I hadn’t eaten anything since seven o’clock that morning and feeling faint as a result, I said I’d like a cup of tea. Saying she would let “Brown” know, the young lady left; and by the time I had removed my heavy, wet cloak, shawl, bonnet, etc., a dainty young woman came to ask if the young ladies wanted to know whether I would take my tea up there or in the schoolroom. Under the excuse of fatigue, I opted to have it there. She left and, after a while, returned with a small tea tray and set it on the chest of drawers, which served as a dressing table. After politely thanking her, I asked what time I was expected to get up in the morning.
“The young ladies and gentlemen breakfast at half-past eight, ma’am,” said she; “they rise early; but, as they seldom do any lessons before breakfast, I should think it will do if you rise soon after seven.”
“The young ladies and gentlemen have breakfast at 8:30 AM, ma’am,” she said; “they get up early; but since they rarely have any lessons before breakfast, I think it would be fine if you get up shortly after 7:00 AM.”
I desired her to be so kind as to call me at seven, and, promising to do so, she withdrew. Then, having broken my long fast on a cup of tea and a little thin bread and butter, I sat down beside the small, smouldering fire, and amused myself with a hearty fit of crying; after which, I said my prayers, and then, feeling considerably relieved, began to prepare for bed. Finding that none of my luggage was brought up, I instituted a search for the bell; and failing to discover any signs of such a convenience in any corner of the room, I took my candle and ventured through the long passage, and down the steep stairs, on a voyage of discovery. Meeting a well-dressed female on the way, I told her what I wanted; but not without considerable hesitation, as I was not quite sure whether it was one of the upper servants, or Mrs. Murray herself: it happened, however, to be the lady’s-maid. With the air of one conferring an unusual favour, she vouchsafed to undertake the sending up of my things; and when I had re-entered my room, and waited and wondered a long time (greatly fearing that she had forgotten or neglected to perform her promise, and doubting whether to keep waiting or go to bed, or go down again), my hopes, at length, were revived by the sound of voices and laughter, accompanied by the tramp of feet along the passage; and presently the luggage was brought in by a rough-looking maid and a man, neither of them very respectful in their demeanour to me. Having shut the door upon their retiring footsteps, and unpacked a few of my things, I betook myself to rest; gladly enough, for I was weary in body and mind.
I asked her to be nice and call me at seven, and after promising she would, she left. Then, after breaking my long fast with a cup of tea and some thin bread and butter, I sat down by the small, smoldering fire and had a good cry. After that, I said my prayers, and feeling much better, started getting ready for bed. When I realized none of my luggage had been brought up, I looked for the bell but couldn't find it anywhere in the room. So, I took my candle and ventured down the long hallway and down the steep stairs to search for help. I ran into a well-dressed woman and told her what I needed, though I hesitated because I wasn't sure if she was one of the upper servants or Mrs. Murray herself. It turned out to be the lady’s maid. Acting like she was doing me a special favor, she agreed to send my things up. After I returned to my room and waited a long time, worried she had forgotten or neglected her promise and debating whether to keep waiting, go to bed, or go down again, my hopes were lifted by the sound of voices and laughter, along with footsteps in the hallway. Soon enough, my luggage was brought in by a rough-looking maid and a man, neither of whom were very respectful to me. After shutting the door behind them and unpacking a few things, I finally went to bed, grateful for the rest, as I was exhausted both physically and mentally.
It was with a strange feeling of desolation, mingled with a strong sense of the novelty of my situation, and a joyless kind of curiosity concerning what was yet unknown, that I awoke the next morning; feeling like one whirled away by enchantment, and suddenly dropped from the clouds into a remote and unknown land, widely and completely isolated from all he had ever seen or known before; or like a thistle-seed borne on the wind to some strange nook of uncongenial soil, where it must lie long enough before it can take root and germinate, extracting nourishment from what appears so alien to its nature: if, indeed, it ever can. But this gives no proper idea of my feelings at all; and no one that has not lived such a retired, stationary life as mine, can possibly imagine what they were: hardly even if he has known what it is to awake some morning, and find himself in Port Nelson, in New Zealand, with a world of waters between himself and all that knew him.
I woke up the next morning feeling a strange mix of loneliness and excitement about my new situation, along with a dull curiosity about what was yet to come. It felt like I had been swept away by a spell and suddenly dropped into a remote, unfamiliar place, completely cut off from everything I had ever known; or like a thistle seed carried by the wind to an odd patch of soil that doesn’t quite suit it, where it has to wait a long time before it can take root and grow, trying to draw nourishment from something that feels so foreign to it—if it ever even can. But this doesn't capture my feelings at all, and no one who hasn’t lived a life as isolated and settled as mine can truly understand what I felt. Not even someone who has woken up one morning in Port Nelson, New Zealand, with a vast expanse of water between them and everything familiar.
I shall not soon forget the peculiar feeling with which I raised my blind and looked out upon the unknown world: a wide, white wilderness was all that met my gaze; a waste of
I won't soon forget the strange feeling I had when I lifted my blind and looked out at the unfamiliar world: all I saw was a vast, white wilderness; a barren expanse of
Deserts tossed in snow,
And heavy laden groves.
Deserts covered in snow,
And heavily burdened groves.
I descended to the schoolroom with no remarkable eagerness to join my pupils, though not without some feeling of curiosity respecting what a further acquaintance would reveal. One thing, among others of more obvious importance, I determined with myself—I must begin with calling them Miss and Master. It seemed to me a chilling and unnatural piece of punctilio between the children of a family and their instructor and daily companion; especially where the former were in their early childhood, as at Wellwood House; but even there, my calling the little Bloomfields by their simple names had been regarded as an offensive liberty: as their parents had taken care to show me, by carefully designating them Master and Miss Bloomfield, &c., in speaking to me. I had been very slow to take the hint, because the whole affair struck me as so very absurd; but now I determined to be wiser, and begin at once with as much form and ceremony as any member of the family would be likely to require: and, indeed, the children being so much older, there would be less difficulty; though the little words Miss and Master seemed to have a surprising effect in repressing all familiar, open-hearted kindness, and extinguishing every gleam of cordiality that might arise between us.
I went down to the classroom without much excitement to see my students, but I was curious about what getting to know them better would reveal. One thing I decided was that I needed to start calling them Miss and Master. It felt cold and unnatural to have such formal titles between the kids in a family and their teacher and daily companion, especially since they were so young, as they were at Wellwood House. However, calling the little Bloomfields by their first names had been seen as a notable breach of etiquette, as their parents had made sure to refer to them as Master and Miss Bloomfield, etc., when talking to me. I had been slow to pick up on this hint because it all seemed really ridiculous to me, but now I resolved to be smarter and adopt as much formality as any family member would expect. Given that the kids were older now, it should be easier; still, the titles Miss and Master had a surprising ability to stifle any friendly, open-hearted connection and kill any spark of warmth that might emerge between us.
As I cannot, like Dogberry, find it in my heart to bestow all my tediousness upon the reader, I will not go on to bore him with a minute detail of all the discoveries and proceedings of this and the following day. No doubt he will be amply satisfied with a slight sketch of the different members of the family, and a general view of the first year or two of my sojourn among them.
As I can't, like Dogberry, bring myself to overwhelm the reader with all my boring details, I won't continue to bore him with a thorough account of all the events and discoveries from this and the next day. I'm sure he will be perfectly happy with a brief overview of the family members and a general summary of the first year or so of my time with them.
To begin with the head: Mr. Murray was, by all accounts, a blustering, roystering, country squire: a devoted fox-hunter, a skilful horse-jockey and farrier, an active, practical farmer, and a hearty bon vivant. By all accounts, I say; for, except on Sundays, when he went to church, I never saw him from month to month: unless, in crossing the hall or walking in the grounds, the figure of a tall, stout gentleman, with scarlet cheeks and crimson nose, happened to come across me; on which occasions, if he passed near enough to speak, an unceremonious nod, accompanied by a “Morning, Miss Grey,” or some such brief salutation, was usually vouchsafed. Frequently, indeed, his loud laugh reached me from afar; and oftener still I heard him swearing and blaspheming against the footmen, groom, coachman, or some other hapless dependant.
To start with the main character: Mr. Murray was, by all accounts, a loud and boisterous country gentleman: a passionate fox-hunter, a skilled horse rider and blacksmith, an active, hands-on farmer, and a hearty socializer. By all accounts, I say; because, except on Sundays when he went to church, I hardly ever saw him month after month: unless, while crossing the hall or walking in the grounds, I spotted a tall, heavy-set man with rosy cheeks and a red nose; in those moments, if he was close enough to speak, he would usually give an informal nod along with a “Morning, Miss Grey,” or some other quick greeting. Often, I could hear his loud laugh from a distance; and even more frequently, I overheard him swearing and cursing at the footmen, groom, coachman, or some other unfortunate servant.
Mrs. Murray was a handsome, dashing lady of forty, who certainly required neither rouge nor padding to add to her charms; and whose chief enjoyments were, or seemed to be, in giving or frequenting parties, and in dressing at the very top of the fashion. I did not see her till eleven o’clock on the morning after my arrival; when she honoured me with a visit, just as my mother might step into the kitchen to see a new servant-girl: yet not so, either, for my mother would have seen her immediately after her arrival, and not waited till the next day; and, moreover, she would have addressed her in a more kind and friendly manner, and given her some words of comfort as well as a plain exposition of her duties; but Mrs. Murray did neither the one nor the other. She just stepped into the schoolroom on her return from ordering dinner in the housekeeper’s room, bade me good-morning, stood for two minutes by the fire, said a few words about the weather and the “rather rough” journey I must have had yesterday; petted her youngest child—a boy of ten—who had just been wiping his mouth and hands on her gown, after indulging in some savoury morsel from the housekeeper’s store; told me what a sweet, good boy he was; and then sailed out, with a self-complacent smile upon her face: thinking, no doubt, that she had done quite enough for the present, and had been delightfully condescending into the bargain. Her children evidently held the same opinion, and I alone thought otherwise.
Mrs. Murray was a striking, stylish lady in her forties who definitely didn’t need makeup or padding to enhance her beauty. Her main pleasures seemed to be throwing and attending parties and dressing in the latest fashion. I didn’t see her until eleven o’clock the morning after I arrived, when she stopped by for a visit, much like how my mother would check in on a new housemaid—though not quite, because my mother would have met her right after her arrival, not waited until the next day. Plus, she would have greeted her in a much warmer and friendlier way, offering some encouraging words along with a clear explanation of her responsibilities. But Mrs. Murray did neither of those things. She simply walked into the schoolroom after ordering dinner in the housekeeper’s room, said good morning, stood by the fire for two minutes, made a few comments about the weather and my “rather rough” journey the day before, fussed over her youngest child—a ten-year-old boy who had just wiped his hands and mouth on her dress after enjoying a tasty snack from the housekeeper’s supplies—praised him for being such a sweet, good boy, and then left with a smug smile on her face, thinking she had done enough for now and had been charmingly gracious in the process. Her children clearly shared this view, while I alone felt differently.
After this she looked in upon me once or twice, during the absence of my pupils, to enlighten me concerning my duties towards them. For the girls she seemed anxious only to render them as superficially attractive and showily accomplished as they could possibly be made, without present trouble or discomfort to themselves; and I was to act accordingly—to study and strive to amuse and oblige, instruct, refine, and polish, with the least possible exertion on their part, and no exercise of authority on mine. With regard to the two boys, it was much the same; only instead of accomplishments, I was to get the greatest possible quantity of Latin grammar and Valpy’s Delectus into their heads, in order to fit them for school—the greatest possible quantity at least without trouble to themselves. John might be a “little high-spirited,” and Charles might be a little “nervous and tedious—”
After this, she checked in on me once or twice while my students were away, to explain my responsibilities toward them. For the girls, she seemed focused only on making them as superficially attractive and accomplished as possible, without causing them any discomfort or effort; I was to follow suit—to study and strive to entertain and assist, teach, refine, and polish, with the least amount of effort on their part, and without exercising any authority on my end. With the two boys, it was pretty much the same; only instead of achievements, I needed to cram as much Latin grammar and Valpy’s Delectus into their heads as possible, to prepare them for school—the maximum amount, at least, without causing them any trouble. John might be a “bit high-spirited,” and Charles might be a little “nervous and tedious—”
“But at all events, Miss Grey,” said she, “I hope you will keep your temper, and be mild and patient throughout; especially with the dear little Charles; he is so extremely nervous and susceptible, and so utterly unaccustomed to anything but the tenderest treatment. You will excuse my naming these things to you; for the fact is, I have hitherto found all the governesses, even the very best of them, faulty in this particular. They wanted that meek and quiet spirit, which St. Matthew, or some of them, says is better than the putting on of apparel—you will know the passage to which I allude, for you are a clergyman’s daughter. But I have no doubt you will give satisfaction in this respect as well as the rest. And remember, on all occasions, when any of the young people do anything improper, if persuasion and gentle remonstrance will not do, let one of the others come and tell me; for I can speak to them more plainly than it would be proper for you to do. And make them as happy as you can, Miss Grey, and I dare say you will do very well.”
“But anyway, Miss Grey,” she said, “I hope you will stay calm and be gentle and patient throughout; especially with little Charles; he’s really nervous and sensitive and not at all used to anything other than the kindest treatment. I hope you don’t mind me mentioning this; the truth is, I’ve found all the governesses I’ve had, even the best ones, lacking in this regard. They didn’t have that gentle and quiet spirit that St. Matthew, or one of them, says is more valuable than fancy clothes—you know the passage I mean since you’re a clergyman’s daughter. But I’m sure you’ll do great in this area as well as the others. And remember, whenever any of the kids do something inappropriate, if gentle persuasion and talking it over don’t work, have one of the others come and tell me; I can address them more directly than it would be proper for you to do. And make them as happy as you can, Miss Grey, and I’m sure you’ll do very well.”
I observed that while Mrs. Murray was so extremely solicitous for the comfort and happiness of her children, and continually talking about it, she never once mentioned mine; though they were at home, surrounded by friends, and I an alien among strangers; and I did not yet know enough of the world, not to be considerably surprised at this anomaly.
I noticed that even though Mrs. Murray was very concerned about the comfort and happiness of her children and talked about it all the time, she never mentioned mine; even though they were home, surrounded by friends, while I was a stranger among unfamiliar faces. I still didn't know enough about the world to not be quite surprised by this oddity.
Miss Murray, otherwise Rosalie, was about sixteen when I came, and decidedly a very pretty girl; and in two years longer, as time more completely developed her form and added grace to her carriage and deportment, she became positively beautiful; and that in no common degree. She was tall and slender, yet not thin; perfectly formed, exquisitely fair, though not without a brilliant, healthy bloom; her hair, which she wore in a profusion of long ringlets, was of a very light brown inclining to yellow; her eyes were pale blue, but so clear and bright that few would wish them darker; the rest of her features were small, not quite regular, and not remarkably otherwise: but altogether you could not hesitate to pronounce her a very lovely girl. I wish I could say as much for mind and disposition as I can for her form and face.
Miss Murray, also known as Rosalie, was about sixteen when I arrived and definitely a very pretty girl. Two years later, as she grew into her form and added grace to her movements and demeanor, she became truly beautiful, and in a significant way. She was tall and slender but not too thin; perfectly shaped, exquisitely fair, yet with a vibrant, healthy glow. Her hair, which she wore in a cascade of long curls, was a very light brown leaning towards blonde. Her eyes were pale blue, but so clear and bright that few would want them darker. The rest of her features were small, somewhat irregular, and not particularly notable otherwise. But overall, you couldn’t help but see her as a very lovely girl. I wish I could say as much about her mind and character as I can about her appearance.
Yet think not I have any dreadful disclosures to make: she was lively, light-hearted, and could be very agreeable, with those who did not cross her will. Towards me, when I first came, she was cold and haughty, then insolent and overbearing; but, on a further acquaintance, she gradually laid aside her airs, and in time became as deeply attached to me as it was possible for her to be to one of my character and position: for she seldom lost sight, for above half an hour at a time, of the fact of my being a hireling and a poor curate’s daughter. And yet, upon the whole, I believe she respected me more than she herself was aware of; because I was the only person in the house who steadily professed good principles, habitually spoke the truth, and generally endeavoured to make inclination bow to duty; and this I say, not, of course, in commendation of myself, but to show the unfortunate state of the family to which my services were, for the present, devoted. There was no member of it in whom I regretted this sad want of principle so much as Miss Murray herself; not only because she had taken a fancy to me, but because there was so much of what was pleasant and prepossessing in herself, that, in spite of her failings, I really liked her—when she did not rouse my indignation, or ruffle my temper by too great a display of her faults. These, however, I would fain persuade myself were rather the effect of her education than her disposition: she had never been perfectly taught the distinction between right and wrong; she had, like her brothers and sisters, been suffered, from infancy, to tyrannize over nurses, governesses, and servants; she had not been taught to moderate her desires, to control her temper or bridle her will, or to sacrifice her own pleasure for the good of others. Her temper being naturally good, she was never violent or morose, but from constant indulgence, and habitual scorn of reason, she was often testy and capricious; her mind had never been cultivated: her intellect, at best, was somewhat shallow; she possessed considerable vivacity, some quickness of perception, and some talent for music and the acquisition of languages, but till fifteen she had troubled herself to acquire nothing;—then the love of display had roused her faculties, and induced her to apply herself, but only to the more showy accomplishments. And when I came it was the same: everything was neglected but French, German, music, singing, dancing, fancy-work, and a little drawing—such drawing as might produce the greatest show with the smallest labour, and the principal parts of which were generally done by me. For music and singing, besides my occasional instructions, she had the attendance of the best master the country afforded; and in these accomplishments, as well as in dancing, she certainly attained great proficiency. To music, indeed, she devoted too much of her time, as, governess though I was, I frequently told her; but her mother thought that if she liked it, she could not give too much time to the acquisition of so attractive an art. Of fancy-work I knew nothing but what I gathered from my pupil and my own observation; but no sooner was I initiated, than she made me useful in twenty different ways: all the tedious parts of her work were shifted on to my shoulders; such as stretching the frames, stitching in the canvas, sorting the wools and silks, putting in the grounds, counting the stitches, rectifying mistakes, and finishing the pieces she was tired of.
But don’t think I have any shocking truths to reveal: she was cheerful, fun-loving, and could be quite pleasant as long as you didn’t irritate her. When I first arrived, she was aloof and proud, then became rude and domineering; however, as we got to know each other better, she gradually dropped her pretensions and eventually became as attached to me as someone like her could be to someone of my status: she rarely let go of the fact that I was just a hired help and the daughter of a poor curate. Still, overall, I think she respected me more than she realized because I was the only person in the house who consistently upheld good principles, spoke the truth, and generally tried to make my desires align with my duties; I mention this, not to praise myself, but to highlight the unfortunate situation of the family I was serving at that time. No one in that family’s lack of principle upset me as much as Miss Murray herself; not only because she had taken a liking to me, but because she had so many delightful qualities that despite her flaws, I genuinely liked her—unless she stirred my anger or irritated me with the excessive display of her faults. However, I wanted to believe these were more the result of her upbringing than her character: she hadn’t been properly taught the difference between right and wrong; like her siblings, she had been allowed from a young age to boss around nurses, governesses, and servants; she hadn’t learned to curb her desires, control her temper, or put others’ needs before her own pleasure. Though her nature was generally good, she was rarely harsh or sullen, but due to constant indulgence and a habitual disregard for reason, she could be moody and unpredictable; her mind had never been cultivated: at best, her intellect was somewhat shallow; she was lively, had quick perceptiveness, and some talent for music and languages, but until she turned fifteen, she hadn’t really cared to learn anything;—then a desire for attention sparked her interest, motivating her to focus on more flashy skills. And when I came, it was the same: everything was neglected except for French, German, music, singing, dancing, crafts, and a bit of drawing—drawing that aimed to make the biggest impression with the least effort, most of which I ended up doing. For music and singing, alongside my occasional lessons, she had the best music teacher in the area, and she definitely excelled in these skills as well as in dancing. In fact, she spent too much time on music, which I often pointed out, but her mother believed that if she enjoyed it, she couldn’t possibly spend too much time mastering such a captivating art. As for crafts, I knew only what I picked up from my student and my own observations; but as soon as I was involved, she found various ways to put me to work: all the tedious parts of her projects were thrown onto my plate, such as stretching the frames, stitching in the canvas, sorting the wools and silks, laying in the backgrounds, counting the stitches, correcting mistakes, and finishing the projects she grew weary of.
At sixteen, Miss Murray was something of a romp, yet not more so than is natural and allowable for a girl of that age, but at seventeen, that propensity, like all other things, began to give way to the ruling passion, and soon was swallowed up in the all-absorbing ambition to attract and dazzle the other sex. But enough of her: now let us turn to her sister.
At sixteen, Miss Murray was quite playful, though not more than what is typical and acceptable for a girl that age. However, at seventeen, that playful nature, like everything else, started to fade as her main focus shifted to the intense desire to attract and impress the opposite sex. But enough about her; now let's turn to her sister.
Miss Matilda Murray was a veritable hoyden, of whom little need be said. She was about two years and a half younger than her sister; her features were larger, her complexion much darker. She might possibly make a handsome woman; but she was far too big-boned and awkward ever to be called a pretty girl, and at present she cared little about it. Rosalie knew all her charms, and thought them even greater than they were, and valued them more highly than she ought to have done, had they been three times as great; Matilda thought she was well enough, but cared little about the matter; still less did she care about the cultivation of her mind, and the acquisition of ornamental accomplishments. The manner in which she learnt her lessons and practised her music was calculated to drive any governess to despair. Short and easy as her tasks were, if done at all, they were slurred over, at any time and in any way; but generally at the least convenient times, and in the way least beneficial to herself, and least satisfactory to me: the short half-hour of practising was horribly strummed through; she, meantime, unsparingly abusing me, either for interrupting her with corrections, or for not rectifying her mistakes before they were made, or something equally unreasonable. Once or twice, I ventured to remonstrate with her seriously for such irrational conduct; but on each of those occasions, I received such reprehensive expostulations from her mother, as convinced me that, if I wished to keep the situation, I must even let Miss Matilda go on in her own way.
Miss Matilda Murray was quite a wild child, and there’s not much more to say about her. She was about two and a half years younger than her sister. Her features were larger, and her complexion much darker. She could potentially be a beautiful woman one day, but she was too big-boned and awkward to be called a pretty girl, and right now, she didn’t really care about it. Rosalie knew all of her charms and saw them as even greater than they were, valuing them more than she should have, even if they had been three times as great. Matilda thought she was fine but cared little about the subject; she cared even less about improving her mind or picking up any fancy skills. The way she approached her lessons and practiced her music could drive any governess to frustration. Though her tasks were short and easy, if she did them at all, they were done in a rushed and sloppy manner, usually at the most inconvenient times and in ways that were least helpful for her and least satisfying for me. The half-hour of practice was painfully played through, while she constantly criticized me—either for interrupting her with corrections or for not fixing her mistakes before they happened, or something just as unreasonable. A couple of times, I tried to seriously talk to her about her unreasonable behavior, but each time I received such harsh criticism from her mother that I realized if I wanted to keep my job, I had to let Miss Matilda do things her own way.
When her lessons were over, however, her ill-humour was generally over too: while riding her spirited pony, or romping with the dogs or her brothers and sister, but especially with her dear brother John, she was as happy as a lark. As an animal, Matilda was all right, full of life, vigour, and activity; as an intelligent being, she was barbarously ignorant, indocile, careless and irrational; and, consequently, very distressing to one who had the task of cultivating her understanding, reforming her manners, and aiding her to acquire those ornamental attainments which, unlike her sister, she despised as much as the rest. Her mother was partly aware of her deficiencies, and gave me many a lecture as to how I should try to form her tastes, and endeavour to rouse and cherish her dormant vanity; and, by insinuating, skilful flattery, to win her attention to the desired objects—which I would not do; and how I should prepare and smooth the path of learning till she could glide along it without the least exertion to herself: which I could not, for nothing can be taught to any purpose without some little exertion on the part of the learner.
When her lessons ended, though, her bad mood usually faded too: while riding her lively pony, playing with the dogs or her siblings, especially her dear brother John, she was as happy as could be. As an animal, Matilda was great, full of life, energy, and spirit; but as a thinking person, she was shockingly clueless, unruly, careless, and irrational; and, as a result, very frustrating for anyone trying to teach her, improve her behavior, and help her develop the skills she dismissed as much as her sister. Her mother was somewhat aware of her shortcomings and often lectured me about how I should try to shape her tastes, awaken her hidden pride, and, through clever flattery, capture her interest in the things we wanted her to learn—which I wouldn't do; and how I should prepare her learning path to be so easy that she could glide along without any effort—which I couldn’t because nothing can be effectively taught without some effort from the learner.
As a moral agent, Matilda was reckless, headstrong, violent, and unamenable to reason. One proof of the deplorable state of her mind was, that from her father’s example she had learned to swear like a trooper. Her mother was greatly shocked at the “unlady-like trick,” and wondered “how she had picked it up.” “But you can soon break her of it, Miss Grey,” said she: “it is only a habit; and if you will just gently remind her every time she does so, I am sure she will soon lay it aside.” I not only “gently reminded” her, I tried to impress upon her how wrong it was, and how distressing to the ears of decent people: but all in vain: I was only answered by a careless laugh, and, “Oh, Miss Grey, how shocked you are! I’m so glad!” or, “Well! I can’t help it; papa shouldn’t have taught me: I learned it all from him; and maybe a bit from the coachman.”
As a moral agent, Matilda was reckless, stubborn, aggressive, and resistant to reason. One clear sign of her troubled state of mind was that she picked up swearing from her father, cursing like a sailor. Her mother was appalled by this “unladylike behavior” and wondered how she had learned it. “But you can easily correct her, Miss Grey,” she said. “It’s just a habit; if you gently remind her every time she does it, I’m sure she’ll eventually stop.” I didn’t just “gently remind” her; I tried to make her understand how wrong it was and how upsetting it was to decent people. But it was all for nothing. She just laughed it off and said, “Oh, Miss Grey, you’re so shocked! I’m so glad!” or, “Well, I can’t help it; Dad shouldn’t have taught me. I learned it all from him, and maybe a little from the coachman.”
Her brother John, alias Master Murray, was about eleven when I came: a fine, stout, healthy boy, frank and good-natured in the main, and might have been a decent lad had he been properly educated; but now he was as rough as a young bear, boisterous, unruly, unprincipled, untaught, unteachable—at least, for a governess under his mother’s eye. His masters at school might be able to manage him better—for to school he was sent, greatly to my relief, in the course of a year; in a state, it is true, of scandalous ignorance as to Latin, as well as the more useful though more neglected things: and this, doubtless, would all be laid to the account of his education having been entrusted to an ignorant female teacher, who had presumed to take in hand what she was wholly incompetent to perform. I was not delivered from his brother till full twelve months after, when he also was despatched in the same state of disgraceful ignorance as the former.
Her brother John, also known as Master Murray, was about eleven when I arrived: a strong, healthy boy, generally friendly and good-natured, and he could have been a decent kid if he had been properly educated; but by then he was as rough as a young bear, loud, unruly, unprincipled, untrained, and seemingly impossible to teach—at least, for a governess under his mother’s watch. His schoolmasters might have been able to handle him better—thankfully, he was sent to school within a year; it’s true he arrived with a shocking lack of knowledge in Latin, as well as in more useful but often overlooked subjects. This was undoubtedly blamed on his education being put in the hands of an incompetent female teacher who took on a task she was completely unqualified for. I wasn’t free from his brother until a full year later, when he too was sent off with the same embarrassing ignorance as the first.
Master Charles was his mother’s peculiar darling. He was little more than a year younger than John, but much smaller, paler, and less active and robust; a pettish, cowardly, capricious, selfish little fellow, only active in doing mischief, and only clever in inventing falsehoods: not simply to hide his faults, but, in mere malicious wantonness, to bring odium upon others. In fact, Master Charles was a very great nuisance to me: it was a trial of patience to live with him peaceably; to watch over him was worse; and to teach him, or pretend to teach him, was inconceivable. At ten years old, he could not read correctly the easiest line in the simplest book; and as, according to his mother’s principle, he was to be told every word, before he had time to hesitate or examine its orthography, and never even to be informed, as a stimulant to exertion, that other boys were more forward than he, it is not surprising that he made but little progress during the two years I had charge of his education. His minute portions of Latin grammar, &c., were to be repeated over to him, till he chose to say he knew them, and then he was to be helped to say them; if he made mistakes in his little easy sums in arithmetic, they were to be shown him at once, and the sum done for him, instead of his being left to exercise his faculties in finding them out himself; so that, of course, he took no pains to avoid mistakes, but frequently set down his figures at random, without any calculation at all.
Master Charles was his mother’s special favorite. He was just a little over a year younger than John, but much smaller, paler, and less active and strong; a petulant, cowardly, petty, self-centered little guy, only energetic when it came to causing trouble, and only clever at making up lies—not just to cover up his mistakes, but out of pure malice to make others look bad. Honestly, Master Charles was a huge pain for me: it was a test of patience to live with him peacefully; keeping an eye on him was even worse; and trying to teach him, or pretending to teach him, was unimaginable. At ten years old, he couldn’t read the simplest line in an easy book correctly; and since his mother’s approach was to tell him every word before he had a chance to think or check its spelling, and never even to tell him that other boys were ahead of him, it’s not surprising that he made little progress during the two years I was responsible for his education. His tiny bits of Latin grammar, etc., had to be repeated until he claimed he knew them, and then he needed help saying them; if he made mistakes in his simple math problems, they had to be pointed out immediately, and the problem solved for him, instead of letting him work it out himself; so, of course, he made no effort to avoid errors, often scribbling down his numbers randomly without any real thought.
I did not invariably confine myself to these rules: it was against my conscience to do so; but I seldom could venture to deviate from them in the slightest degree, without incurring the wrath of my little pupil, and subsequently of his mamma; to whom he would relate my transgressions maliciously exaggerated, or adorned with embellishments of his own; and often, in consequence, was I on the point of losing or resigning my situation. But, for their sakes at home, I smothered my pride and suppressed my indignation, and managed to struggle on till my little tormentor was despatched to school; his father declaring that home education was “no go for him, it was plain; his mother spoiled him outrageously, and his governess could make no hand of him at all.”
I didn't always stick to these rules: it felt wrong to do that; but I rarely dared to stray from them even a little, without facing the anger of my little student, and later his mom. He would report my "misdeeds" in an exaggerated way or add his own embellishments, and often, as a result, I was close to losing my job. But, for their sake at home, I held back my pride and kept my frustration in check, managing to cope until my little tormentor was sent off to school; his dad insisting that home schooling wasn't working for him, it was obvious; his mom spoiled him terribly, and his governess couldn’t handle him at all.
A few more observations about Horton Lodge and its ongoings, and I have done with dry description for the present. The house was a very respectable one; superior to Mr. Bloomfield’s, both in age, size, and magnificence: the garden was not so tastefully laid out; but instead of the smooth-shaven lawn, the young trees guarded by palings, the grove of upstart poplars, and the plantation of firs, there was a wide park, stocked with deer, and beautified by fine old trees. The surrounding country itself was pleasant, as far as fertile fields, flourishing trees, quiet green lanes, and smiling hedges with wild-flowers scattered along their banks, could make it; but it was depressingly flat to one born and nurtured among the rugged hills of ——.
A few more observations about Horton Lodge and its happenings, and I’m done with dry description for now. The house was quite respectable; better than Mr. Bloomfield’s, in terms of age, size, and grandeur. The garden wasn’t as well designed, but instead of a perfectly trimmed lawn, young trees protected by fences, a grove of rising poplars, and a plantation of firs, there was a wide park, filled with deer and enhanced by beautiful old trees. The surrounding countryside was nice, with fertile fields, thriving trees, peaceful green lanes, and cheerful hedges with wildflowers scattered along their edges; however, it felt frustratingly flat to someone raised among the rugged hills of ——.
We were situated nearly two miles from the village church, and, consequently, the family carriage was put in requisition every Sunday morning, and sometimes oftener. Mr. and Mrs. Murray generally thought it sufficient to show themselves at church once in the course of the day; but frequently the children preferred going a second time to wandering about the grounds all the day with nothing to do. If some of my pupils chose to walk and take me with them, it was well for me; for otherwise my position in the carriage was to be crushed into the corner farthest from the open window, and with my back to the horses: a position which invariably made me sick; and if I were not actually obliged to leave the church in the middle of the service, my devotions were disturbed with a feeling of languor and sickliness, and the tormenting fear of its becoming worse: and a depressing headache was generally my companion throughout the day, which would otherwise have been one of welcome rest, and holy, calm enjoyment.
We lived about two miles from the village church, so we needed the family carriage every Sunday morning, and sometimes more often. Mr. and Mrs. Murray usually thought it was enough to go to church once a day, but the kids often preferred going a second time instead of just hanging around the grounds all day with nothing to do. If some of my students wanted to walk and take me with them, that was great for me; otherwise, I was stuck in the carriage, squished into the corner farthest from the open window and facing away from the horses. That position always made me feel sick, and if I didn’t have to leave the church in the middle of the service, my prayers were interrupted by a feeling of fatigue and nausea, along with the nagging worry that it would get worse. A pounding headache usually stayed with me all day, which would have otherwise been a day of much-needed rest and peaceful enjoyment.
“It’s very odd, Miss Grey, that the carriage should always make you sick: it never makes me,” remarked Miss Matilda,
“It’s really strange, Miss Grey, that the carriage always makes you sick; it never makes me,” said Miss Matilda,
“Nor me either,” said her sister; “but I dare say it would, if I sat where she does—such a nasty, horrid place, Miss Grey; I wonder how you can bear it!”
“Me neither,” said her sister; “but I bet it would if I sat where she does—such a terrible, awful place, Miss Grey; I wonder how you can stand it!”
“I am obliged to bear it, since no choice is left me,”—I might have answered; but in tenderness for their feelings I only replied,—“Oh! it is but a short way, and if I am not sick in church, I don’t mind it.”
“I have to deal with it, since I have no other option,”—I might have said; but out of consideration for their feelings, I simply replied,—“Oh! it’s just a short distance, and if I’m not feeling unwell in church, I’m fine with it.”
If I were called upon to give a description of the usual divisions and arrangements of the day, I should find it a very difficult matter. I had all my meals in the schoolroom with my pupils, at such times as suited their fancy: sometimes they would ring for dinner before it was half cooked; sometimes they would keep it waiting on the table for above an hour, and then be out of humour because the potatoes were cold, and the gravy covered with cakes of solid fat; sometimes they would have tea at four; frequently, they would storm at the servants because it was not in precisely at five; and when these orders were obeyed, by way of encouragement to punctuality, they would keep it on the table till seven or eight.
If I had to describe how my day was usually divided and organized, I'd find it really challenging. I ate all my meals in the classroom with my students, whenever it suited them. Sometimes they would call for dinner before it was even half cooked; other times they’d let it sit on the table for over an hour and then be annoyed because the potatoes were cold and the gravy was solidified with fat. Sometimes they’d have tea at four, and often they’d complain to the staff if it wasn’t exactly ready by five. And even when their requests were met, to encourage them to be on time, they would leave it on the table until seven or eight.
Their hours of study were managed in much the same way; my judgment or convenience was never once consulted. Sometimes Matilda and John would determine “to get all the plaguy business over before breakfast,” and send the maid to call me up at half-past five, without any scruple or apology; sometimes, I was told to be ready precisely at six, and, having dressed in a hurry, came down to an empty room, and after waiting a long time in suspense, discovered that they had changed their minds, and were still in bed; or, perhaps, if it were a fine summer morning, Brown would come to tell me that the young ladies and gentlemen had taken a holiday, and were gone out; and then I was kept waiting for breakfast till I was almost ready to faint: they having fortified themselves with something before they went.
Their study hours were organized pretty much the same way; my opinion or convenience was never considered. Sometimes Matilda and John would decide to “get all the annoying stuff done before breakfast” and send the maid to wake me up at half-past five, without a second thought or any apologies; other times, I was told to be ready right at six, and after hurriedly getting dressed, I'd come down to an empty room. After waiting anxiously for a long time, I’d find out that they had changed their minds and were still in bed. Or, on a nice summer morning, Brown would come to inform me that the young ladies and gentlemen had taken a day off and were out. Then, I’d be left waiting for breakfast until I was almost ready to pass out, since they had already eaten something before leaving.
Often they would do their lessons in the open air; which I had nothing to say against: except that I frequently caught cold by sitting on the damp grass, or from exposure to the evening dew, or some insidious draught, which seemed to have no injurious effect on them. It was quite right that they should be hardy; yet, surely, they might have been taught some consideration for others who were less so. But I must not blame them for what was, perhaps, my own fault; for I never made any particular objections to sitting where they pleased; foolishly choosing to risk the consequences, rather than trouble them for my convenience. Their indecorous manner of doing their lessons was quite as remarkable as the caprice displayed in their choice of time and place. While receiving my instructions, or repeating what they had learned, they would lounge upon the sofa, lie on the rug, stretch, yawn, talk to each other, or look out of the window; whereas, I could not so much as stir the fire, or pick up the handkerchief I had dropped, without being rebuked for inattention by one of my pupils, or told that “mamma would not like me to be so careless.”
They often did their lessons outside, which I didn't mind, except that I usually caught colds from sitting on the damp grass, being out in the evening dew, or from some sneaky draft that didn't seem to bother them at all. It was great that they could handle that; still, they could have shown a bit more thought for those of us who couldn't. But I shouldn't blame them for what was probably my own fault, since I never really objected to sitting wherever they wanted. I foolishly preferred to risk the consequences rather than inconvenience them. Their pretty casual way of doing lessons was as surprising as their random choices of when and where to do them. While I was getting my instructions or reviewing what I’d learned, they would lounge on the sofa, lie on the rug, stretch, yawn, chat with each other, or gaze out the window; meanwhile, I couldn't even poke the fire or pick up the handkerchief I dropped without getting scolded for being inattentive by one of my students, or being told that "mom wouldn't like me to be so careless."
The servants, seeing in what little estimation the governess was held by both parents and children, regulated their behaviour by the same standard. I have frequently stood up for them, at the risk of some injury to myself, against the tyranny and injustice of their young masters and mistresses; and I always endeavoured to give them as little trouble as possible: but they entirely neglected my comfort, despised my requests, and slighted my directions. All servants, I am convinced, would not have done so; but domestics in general, being ignorant and little accustomed to reason and reflection, are too easily corrupted by the carelessness and bad example of those above them; and these, I think, were not of the best order to begin with.
The servants, noticing how little respect the governess received from both the parents and the kids, adjusted their behavior to match that attitude. I’ve often defended them, even at my own risk, against the cruelty and unfairness of their young masters and mistresses; and I always tried to cause them as little trouble as possible. But they completely disregarded my comfort, ignored my requests, and brushed off my instructions. I’m convinced that not all servants would behave this way; however, most domestic workers, being uneducated and not used to reasoning or reflection, can be easily influenced by the carelessness and poor example of those in charge. And honestly, I don’t think these ones were the best to start with.
I sometimes felt myself degraded by the life I led, and ashamed of submitting to so many indignities; and sometimes I thought myself a fool for caring so much about them, and feared I must be sadly wanting in Christian humility, or that charity which “suffereth long and is kind, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, beareth all things, endureth all things.”
I sometimes felt degraded by the life I lived and ashamed for putting up with so many humiliations; at times, I thought I was a fool for caring so much about them and worried that I must be lacking in Christian humility or that love that “is patient and kind, does not seek its own, is not easily angered, bears all things, endures all things.”
But, with time and patience, matters began to be slightly ameliorated: slowly, it is true, and almost imperceptibly; but I got rid of my male pupils (that was no trifling advantage), and the girls, as I intimated before concerning one of them, became a little less insolent, and began to show some symptoms of esteem. “Miss Grey was a queer creature: she never flattered, and did not praise them half enough; but whenever she did speak favourably of them, or anything belonging to them, they could be quite sure her approbation was sincere. She was very obliging, quiet, and peaceable in the main, but there were some things that put her out of temper: they did not much care for that, to be sure, but still it was better to keep her in tune; as when she was in a good humour she would talk to them, and be very agreeable and amusing sometimes, in her way; which was quite different to mamma’s, but still very well for a change. She had her own opinions on every subject, and kept steadily to them—very tiresome opinions they often were; as she was always thinking of what was right and what was wrong, and had a strange reverence for matters connected with religion, and an unaccountable liking to good people.”
But over time and with patience, things started to improve a bit: slowly, it's true, and almost without notice; but I got rid of my male students (which was a significant benefit), and the girls, as I mentioned before about one of them, became a little less arrogant and began to show some signs of respect. “Miss Grey was an odd person: she never flattered, and didn't praise them nearly enough; but whenever she did speak positively about them or anything related to them, they could be sure her approval was genuine. She was generally helpful, calm, and peaceful, but there were some things that could irritate her: they didn’t care much about that, of course, but it was still better to keep her in a good mood; when she was happy, she would chat with them and be quite pleasant and entertaining sometimes, in her own way; which was different from mom's, but still nice for a change. She had her own views on everything and stuck to them firmly—often very tiresome views; she was always contemplating what was right and what was wrong and had a peculiar respect for religious matters, along with an inexplicable fondness for good people.”
CHAPTER VIII.
THE “COMING OUT”
At eighteen, Miss Murray was to emerge from the quiet obscurity of the schoolroom into the full blaze of the fashionable world—as much of it, at least, as could be had out of London; for her papa could not be persuaded to leave his rural pleasures and pursuits, even for a few weeks’ residence in town. She was to make her débût on the third of January, at a magnificent ball, which her mamma proposed to give to all the nobility and choice gentry of O—— and its neighbourhood for twenty miles round. Of course, she looked forward to it with the wildest impatience, and the most extravagant anticipations of delight.
At eighteen, Miss Murray was set to step out of the quiet background of the schoolroom and enter the bustling world of high society—as much of it as could be found outside London, since her dad wouldn’t be convinced to leave his country hobbies and activities, even for a few weeks in the city. She was scheduled to make her débût on January 3rd at a grand ball that her mom planned to throw for all the nobility and select gentry of O—— and the surrounding twenty-mile radius. Naturally, she was looking forward to it with the wildest excitement and the most extravagant dreams of fun.
“Miss Grey,” said she, one evening, a month before the all-important day, as I was perusing a long and extremely interesting letter of my sister’s—which I had just glanced at in the morning to see that it contained no very bad news, and kept till now, unable before to find a quiet moment for reading it,—“Miss Grey, do put away that dull, stupid letter, and listen to me! I’m sure my talk must be far more amusing than that.”
“Miss Grey,” she said one evening, a month before the big day, while I was reading a long and really interesting letter from my sister—which I had just skimmed in the morning to check for any bad news and had kept until now, unable to find a quiet moment to read it—“Miss Grey, please put away that boring letter and listen to me! I’m sure my conversation will be a lot more interesting than that.”
She seated herself on the low stool at my feet; and I, suppressing a sigh of vexation, began to fold up the epistle.
She sat down on the low stool at my feet, and I, stifling a sigh of frustration, started to fold the letter.
“You should tell the good people at home not to bore you with such long letters,” said she; “and, above all, do bid them write on proper note-paper, and not on those great vulgar sheets. You should see the charming little lady-like notes mamma writes to her friends.”
“You should tell your family not to bother you with such long letters,” she said. “And please, ask them to use proper stationery instead of those huge, tacky sheets. You should see the lovely little feminine notes my mom writes to her friends.”
“The good people at home,” replied I, “know very well that the longer their letters are, the better I like them. I should be very sorry to receive a charming little lady-like note from any of them; and I thought you were too much of a lady yourself, Miss Murray, to talk about the ‘vulgarity’ of writing on a large sheet of paper.”
“The good people at home,” I said, “know very well that the longer their letters are, the more I enjoy them. I would be quite disappointed to receive a sweet little note from any of them; and I thought you were too much of a lady yourself, Miss Murray, to mention the ‘vulgarity’ of writing on a large sheet of paper.”
“Well, I only said it to tease you. But now I want to talk about the ball; and to tell you that you positively must put off your holidays till it is over.”
"Well, I just said it to mess with you. But now I want to talk about the ball; and to let you know that you absolutely have to postpone your holiday until it’s over."
“Why so?—I shall not be present at the ball.”
“Why is that?—I won’t be going to the ball.”
“No, but you will see the rooms decked out before it begins, and hear the music, and, above all, see me in my splendid new dress. I shall be so charming, you’ll be ready to worship me—you really must stay.”
“No, but you’ll get to see the rooms all decorated before it starts, and hear the music, and, most importantly, see me in my beautiful new dress. I’ll be so enchanting, you’ll be eager to adore me—you really have to stay.”
“I should like to see you very much; but I shall have many opportunities of seeing you equally charming, on the occasion of some of the numberless balls and parties that are to be, and I cannot disappoint my friends by postponing my return so long.”
“I really want to see you, but I’ll have plenty of chances to see you just as charming at some of the countless balls and parties coming up, and I can't let my friends down by delaying my return for too long.”
“Oh, never mind your friends! Tell them we won’t let you go.”
“Oh, forget about your friends! Tell them we’re not going to let you leave.”
“But, to say the truth, it would be a disappointment to myself: I long to see them as much as they to see me—perhaps more.”
“But, to be honest, it would really disappoint me: I want to see them as much as they want to see me—maybe even more.”
“Well, but it is such a short time.”
“Well, but it’s such a short time.”
“Nearly a fortnight by my computation; and, besides, I cannot bear the thoughts of a Christmas spent from home: and, moreover, my sister is going to be married.”
“Almost two weeks by my calculation; and, besides, I can't stand the idea of spending Christmas away from home: and, on top of that, my sister is getting married.”
“Is she—when?”
“Is she—when is that?”
“Not till next month; but I want to be there to assist her in making preparations, and to make the best of her company while we have her.”
“Not until next month; but I want to be there to help her get ready and to enjoy her company while we have her.”
“Why didn’t you tell me before?”
“Why didn’t you let me know earlier?”
“I’ve only got the news in this letter, which you stigmatize as dull and stupid, and won’t let me read.”
“I’ve only got the news in this letter, which you call boring and dumb, and you won’t let me read it.”
“To whom is she to be married?”
“To whom is she getting married?”
“To Mr. Richardson, the vicar of a neighbouring parish.”
“To Mr. Richardson, the pastor of a nearby parish.”
“Is he rich?”
"Is he wealthy?"
“No; only comfortable.”
“No; just comfortable.”
“Is he handsome?”
"Is he good-looking?"
“No; only decent.”
“No; just decent.”
“Young?”
"Young?"
“No; only middling.”
“No, just okay.”
“Oh, mercy! what a wretch! What sort of a house is it?”
“Oh, no! What a miserable person! What kind of house is this?”
“A quiet little vicarage, with an ivy-clad porch, an old-fashioned garden, and—”
“A quiet little vicarage, with an ivy-covered porch, a vintage garden, and—”
“Oh, stop!—you’ll make me sick. How can she bear it?”
“Oh, stop! You’re going to make me sick. How can she handle it?”
“I expect she’ll not only be able to bear it, but to be very happy. You did not ask me if Mr. Richardson were a good, wise, or amiable man; I could have answered Yes, to all these questions—at least so Mary thinks, and I hope she will not find herself mistaken.”
“I expect she’ll not only handle it, but also be very happy. You didn’t ask me if Mr. Richardson is a good, wise, or kind man; I could have answered yes to all these questions—at least that’s what Mary thinks, and I hope she won’t find that she’s wrong.”
“But—miserable creature! how can she think of spending her life there, cooped up with that nasty old man; and no hope of change?”
“But—poor thing! how can she imagine living her life there, trapped with that awful old man; and no chance of things getting better?”
“He is not old: he’s only six or seven and thirty; and she herself is twenty-eight, and as sober as if she were fifty.”
“He’s not old: he’s only six or seven and thirty; and she’s twenty-eight, acting as serious as if she were fifty.”
“Oh! that’s better then—they’re well matched; but do they call him the ‘worthy vicar’?”
“Oh! That’s better then—they’re a good match; but do they really call him the ‘worthy vicar’?”
“I don’t know; but if they do, I believe he merits the epithet.”
“I don’t know; but if they do, I think he deserves the label.”
“Mercy, how shocking! and will she wear a white apron and make pies and puddings?”
“Wow, how surprising! Is she really going to wear a white apron and make pies and puddings?”
“I don’t know about the white apron, but I dare say she will make pies and puddings now and then; but that will be no great hardship, as she has done it before.”
“I’m not sure about the white apron, but I bet she’ll make pies and puddings every now and then; but that won’t be a big deal since she’s done it before.”
“And will she go about in a plain shawl, and a large straw bonnet, carrying tracts and bone soup to her husband’s poor parishioners?”
“And will she walk around in a simple shawl and a big straw hat, carrying pamphlets and bone broth to her husband’s needy parishioners?”
“I’m not clear about that; but I dare say she will do her best to make them comfortable in body and mind, in accordance with our mother’s example.”
“I’m not sure about that; but I believe she will do her best to keep them comfortable both physically and mentally, just like our mother taught us.”
CHAPTER IX.
THE BALL
“Now, Miss Grey,” exclaimed Miss Murray, immediately I entered the schoolroom, after having taken off my outdoor garments, upon returning from my four weeks’ recreation, “Now—shut the door, and sit down, and I’ll tell you all about the ball.”
“Now, Miss Grey,” exclaimed Miss Murray, as soon as I walked into the classroom after taking off my outside clothes from my four weeks away, “Now—shut the door, sit down, and I’ll tell you all about the ball.”
“No—damn it, no!” shouted Miss Matilda. “Hold your tongue, can’t ye? and let me tell her about my new mare—such a splendour, Miss Grey! a fine blood mare—”
“No—damn it, no!” shouted Miss Matilda. “Can’t you just be quiet? Let me tell her about my new mare—such a beauty, Miss Grey! a great thoroughbred—”
“Do be quiet, Matilda; and let me tell my news first.”
“Please be quiet, Matilda; and let me share my news first.”
“No, no, Rosalie; you’ll be such a damned long time over it—she shall hear me first—I’ll be hanged if she doesn’t!”
“No, no, Rosalie; you’ll take forever with it—she has to hear me first—I swear she will!”
“I’m sorry to hear, Miss Matilda, that you’ve not got rid of that shocking habit yet.”
“I’m sorry to hear, Miss Matilda, that you still haven't kicked that awful habit.”
“Well, I can’t help it: but I’ll never say a wicked word again, if you’ll only listen to me, and tell Rosalie to hold her confounded tongue.”
“Well, I can’t help it: but I’ll never say another nasty word again, if you’ll just listen to me and tell Rosalie to keep her mouth shut.”
Rosalie remonstrated, and I thought I should have been torn in pieces between them; but Miss Matilda having the loudest voice, her sister at length gave in, and suffered her to tell her story first: so I was doomed to hear a long account of her splendid mare, its breeding and pedigree, its paces, its action, its spirit, &c., and of her own amazing skill and courage in riding it; concluding with an assertion that she could clear a five-barred gate “like winking,” that papa said she might hunt the next time the hounds met, and mamma had ordered a bright scarlet hunting-habit for her.
Rosalie argued, and I felt like I was going to be pulled apart by them; but since Miss Matilda had the loudest voice, her sister eventually gave in and let her go first. So I was stuck listening to a long story about her impressive mare, its breeding and lineage, its movements, its style, its spirit, etc., and her own incredible skill and bravery in riding it. She finished by claiming that she could jump a five-bar gate “without breaking a sweat,” that Dad said she could join in the hunt the next time the hounds went out, and that Mom had ordered a bright red hunting outfit for her.
“Oh, Matilda! what stories you are telling!” exclaimed her sister.
“Oh, Matilda! What stories you’re telling!” her sister exclaimed.
“Well,” answered she, no whit abashed, “I know I could clear a five-barred gate, if I tried, and papa will say I may hunt, and mamma will order the habit when I ask it.”
"Well," she replied, not embarrassed at all, "I know I could jump over a five-barred gate if I wanted to, and Dad will say I can go hunting, and Mom will order the outfit when I ask for it."
“Well, now get along,” replied Miss Murray; “and do, dear Matilda, try to be a little more lady-like. Miss Grey, I wish you would tell her not to use such shocking words; she will call her horse a mare: it is so inconceivably shocking! and then she uses such dreadful expressions in describing it: she must have learned it from the grooms. It nearly puts me into fits when she begins.”
“Well, now go on,” replied Miss Murray; “and please, dear Matilda, try to be a bit more ladylike. Miss Grey, I wish you would tell her not to use such terrible words; she calls her horse a mare: it’s just unbelievably shocking! And then she uses such awful expressions to describe it: she must have picked it up from the grooms. It almost drives me crazy when she starts.”
“I learned it from papa, you ass! and his jolly friends,” said the young lady, vigorously cracking a hunting-whip, which she habitually carried in her hand. “I’m as good judge of horseflesh as the best of ’m.”
“I learned it from my dad, you idiot! and his cheerful friends,” said the young lady, energetically cracking a hunting whip that she always carried in her hand. “I’m as good a judge of horse flesh as the best of them.”
“Well, now get along, you shocking girl! I really shall take a fit if you go on in such a way. And now, Miss Grey, attend to me; I’m going to tell you about the ball. You must be dying to hear about it, I know. Oh, such a ball! You never saw or heard, or read, or dreamt of anything like it in all your life. The decorations, the entertainment, the supper, the music were indescribable! and then the guests! There were two noblemen, three baronets, and five titled ladies, and other ladies and gentlemen innumerable. The ladies, of course, were of no consequence to me, except to put me in a good humour with myself, by showing how ugly and awkward most of them were; and the best, mamma told me,—the most transcendent beauties among them, were nothing to me. As for me, Miss Grey—I’m so sorry you didn’t see me! I was charming—wasn’t I, Matilda?”
“Well, come on, you shocking girl! I really might lose my mind if you keep this up. And now, Miss Grey, listen to me; I’m going to tell you about the ball. You must be dying to hear about it, I know. Oh, what a ball! You’ve never seen, heard, read, or dreamed of anything like it in your life. The decorations, the entertainment, the food, the music were incredible! And the guests! There were two noblemen, three baronets, and five titled ladies, along with countless other ladies and gentlemen. The ladies, of course, didn’t matter much to me, except to boost my mood by showing how ugly and awkward most of them were; and as for the best, mamma told me—the most stunning beauties among them weren’t anything to me. As for me, Miss Grey—I’m so sorrowful you didn’t see me! I was charming—wasn’t I, Matilda?”
“Middling.”
“Average.”
“No, but I really was—at least so mamma said—and Brown and Williamson. Brown said she was sure no gentleman could set eyes on me without falling in love that minute; and so I may be allowed to be a little vain. I know you think me a shocking, conceited, frivolous girl; but then, you know, I don’t attribute it all to my personal attractions: I give some praise to the hairdresser, and some to my exquisitely lovely dress—you must see it to-morrow—white gauze over pink satin—and so sweetly made! and a necklace and bracelet of beautiful, large pearls!”
“No, but I really was—at least that’s what Mom said—and Brown and Williamson. Brown was sure no gentleman could see me without falling in love right away; so I think I can be a little vain. I know you think I’m a shocking, conceited, frivolous girl; but you know, I don’t attribute it all to my looks: I give some credit to the hairdresser, and some to my gorgeously lovely dress—you have to see it tomorrow—white gauze over pink satin—and so sweetly made! Plus, I have a necklace and bracelet of beautiful, large pearls!”
“I have no doubt you looked very charming: but should that delight you so very much?”
“I’m sure you looked really charming, but should that make you so happy?”
“Oh, no!—not that alone: but, then, I was so much admired; and I made so many conquests in that one night—you’d be astonished to hear—”
“Oh, no!—not just that: but, you see, I was so admired; and I made so many conquests in that one night—you’d be amazed to hear—”
“But what good will they do you?”
"But what good are they to you?"
“What good! Think of any woman asking that!”
“What good! Imagine a woman asking that!”
“Well, I should think one conquest would be enough; and too much, unless the subjugation were mutual.”
“Well, I think one conquest would be enough; and too much, unless both sides were completely on board.”
“Oh, but you know I never agree with you on those points. Now, wait a bit, and I’ll tell you my principal admirers—those who made themselves very conspicuous that night and after: for I’ve been to two parties since. Unfortunately the two noblemen, Lord G—— and Lord F——, were married, or I might have condescended to be particularly gracious to them; as it was, I did not: though Lord F——, who hates his wife, was evidently much struck with me. He asked me to dance with him twice—he is a charming dancer, by-the-by, and so am I: you can’t think how well I did—I was astonished at myself. My lord was very complimentary too—rather too much so in fact—and I thought proper to be a little haughty and repellent; but I had the pleasure of seeing his nasty, cross wife ready to perish with spite and vexation—”
“Oh, but you know I never agree with you on those points. Now, wait a minute, and I’ll tell you about my main admirers—those who stood out that night and afterward: I’ve been to two parties since then. Unfortunately, the two noblemen, Lord G—— and Lord F——, were married, or I might have felt inclined to be particularly gracious to them; as it was, I didn’t: although Lord F——, who can’t stand his wife, was clearly quite taken with me. He asked me to dance with him twice—he’s a wonderful dancer, by the way, and so am I: you wouldn’t believe how well I did—I was amazed by myself. My lord was very flattering too—maybe a bit too much, in fact—and I thought it was appropriate to be a little aloof and distant; but I enjoyed seeing his nasty, irritable wife ready to burst with jealousy and frustration—”
“Oh, Miss Murray! you don’t mean to say that such a thing could really give you pleasure? However cross or—”
“Oh, Miss Murray! You can’t be serious that something like that could actually make you happy? No matter how annoyed or—”
“Well, I know it’s very wrong;—but never mind! I mean to be good some time—only don’t preach now, there’s a good creature. I haven’t told you half yet. Let me see. Oh! I was going to tell you how many unmistakeable admirers I had:—Sir Thomas Ashby was one,—Sir Hugh Meltham and Sir Broadley Wilson are old codgers, only fit companions for papa and mamma. Sir Thomas is young, rich, and gay; but an ugly beast, nevertheless: however, mamma says I should not mind that after a few months’ acquaintance. Then, there was Henry Meltham, Sir Hugh’s younger son; rather good-looking, and a pleasant fellow to flirt with: but being a younger son, that is all he is good for; then there was young Mr. Green, rich enough, but of no family, and a great stupid fellow, a mere country booby! and then, our good rector, Mr. Hatfield: an humble admirer he ought to consider himself; but I fear he has forgotten to number humility among his stock of Christian virtues.”
“Well, I know it’s really wrong;—but never mind! I plan to be good someday—just don’t preach right now, please. I haven’t even told you half of it yet. Let me think. Oh! I was going to tell you about the unmistakable admirers I have:—Sir Thomas Ashby is one,—Sir Hugh Meltham and Sir Broadley Wilson are old geezers, only suitable company for dad and mom. Sir Thomas is young, wealthy, and fun; but he’s still pretty unattractive: however, mom says I shouldn’t let that bother me after getting to know him for a few months. Then there was Henry Meltham, Sir Hugh’s younger son; he’s kind of good-looking and a nice guy to flirt with: but being a younger son, that’s all he’s really good for; then there was young Mr. Green, rich enough, but lacking any family background, and he’s a total dullard, just a silly country bumpkin! And then there's our good rector, Mr. Hatfield: an admirer he should consider himself to be humble; but I’m afraid he’s forgotten to include humility among his collection of Christian virtues.”
“Was Mr. Hatfield at the ball?”
“Was Mr. Hatfield at the party?”
“Yes, to be sure. Did you think he was too good to go?”
“Yes, for sure. Did you think he was too good to leave?”
“I thought be might consider it unclerical.”
“I thought he might consider it unprofessional.”
“By no means. He did not profane his cloth by dancing; but it was with difficulty he could refrain, poor man: he looked as if he were dying to ask my hand just for one set; and—oh! by-the-by—he’s got a new curate: that seedy old fellow Mr. Bligh has got his long-wished-for living at last, and is gone.”
“Absolutely not. He wouldn’t disgrace his position by dancing; but it was hard for him to hold back, poor guy: he looked like he was desperate to ask me to dance just for one round; and—oh! by the way—he’s got a new assistant: that shabby old man Mr. Bligh finally got his long-awaited position and has left.”
“And what is the new one like?”
“And what’s the new one like?”
“Oh, such a beast! Weston his name is. I can give you his description in three words—an insensate, ugly, stupid blockhead. That’s four, but no matter—enough of him now.”
“Oh, what a beast! His name is Weston. I can sum him up in three words—insensitive, ugly, stupid blockhead. That’s four, but whatever—let’s move on from him now.”
Then she returned to the ball, and gave me a further account of her deportment there, and at the several parties she had since attended; and further particulars respecting Sir Thomas Ashby and Messrs. Meltham, Green, and Hatfield, and the ineffaceable impression she had wrought upon each of them.
Then she went back to the party and told me more about how she behaved there and at the different gatherings she had been to since; she shared more details about Sir Thomas Ashby and Messrs. Meltham, Green, and Hatfield, as well as the lasting impression she had made on each of them.
“Well, which of the four do you like best?” said I, suppressing my third or fourth yawn.
“Well, which of the four do you like the most?” I asked, stifling my third or fourth yawn.
“I detest them all!” replied she, shaking her bright ringlets in vivacious scorn.
“I hate them all!” she replied, shaking her bright curls in lively disdain.
“That means, I suppose, ‘I like them all’—but which most?”
"That means, I guess, ‘I like them all’—but which one the most?"
“No, I really detest them all; but Harry Meltham is the handsomest and most amusing, and Mr. Hatfield the cleverest, Sir Thomas the wickedest, and Mr. Green the most stupid. But the one I’m to have, I suppose, if I’m doomed to have any of them, is Sir Thomas Ashby.”
“No, I really hate them all; but Harry Meltham is the most handsome and entertaining, Mr. Hatfield is the smartest, Sir Thomas is the most wicked, and Mr. Green is the dumbest. But the one I'm supposed to end up with, I guess, if I'm stuck with any of them, is Sir Thomas Ashby.”
“Surely not, if he’s so wicked, and if you dislike him?”
“Definitely not, if he's that awful, and if you can't stand him?”
“Oh, I don’t mind his being wicked: he’s all the better for that; and as for disliking him—I shouldn’t greatly object to being Lady Ashby of Ashby Park, if I must marry. But if I could be always young, I would be always single. I should like to enjoy myself thoroughly, and coquet with all the world, till I am on the verge of being called an old maid; and then, to escape the infamy of that, after having made ten thousand conquests, to break all their hearts save one, by marrying some high-born, rich, indulgent husband, whom, on the other hand, fifty ladies were dying to have.”
"Oh, I don’t mind him being bad: it actually makes him more interesting; and as for not liking him—I wouldn’t really mind being Lady Ashby of Ashby Park, if I have to get married. But if I could stay young forever, I would definitely stay single. I’d want to have a blast and flirt with everyone until I’m about to be called an old maid; and then, to avoid that disgrace after having made a thousand conquests, I’d break all their hearts except one, by marrying some high-born, wealthy, indulgent husband, whom, by the way, fifty other women would be dying to snag."
“Well, as long as you entertain these views, keep single by all means, and never marry at all: not even to escape the infamy of old-maidenhood.”
“Well, as long as you hold these beliefs, stay single for sure, and never get married: not even to avoid the shame of being an old maid.”
CHAPTER X.
THE CHURCH
“Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of the new curate?” asked Miss Murray, on our return from church the Sunday after the recommencement of our duties.
“Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of the new curate?” asked Miss Murray as we were coming back from church the Sunday after we started our duties again.
“I can scarcely tell,” was my reply: “I have not even heard him preach.”
"I can hardly say," I replied, "I haven't even heard him preach."
“Well, but you saw him, didn’t you?”
“Well, but you did see him, right?”
“Yes, but I cannot pretend to judge of a man’s character by a single cursory glance at his face.”
“Yes, but I can’t pretend to judge a person’s character based on a quick look at their face.”
“But isn’t he ugly?”
“But isn’t he unattractive?”
“He did not strike me as being particularly so; I don’t dislike that cast of countenance: but the only thing I particularly noticed about him was his style of reading; which appeared to me good—infinitely better, at least, than Mr. Hatfield’s. He read the Lessons as if he were bent on giving full effect to every passage; it seemed as if the most careless person could not have helped attending, nor the most ignorant have failed to understand; and the prayers he read as if he were not reading at all, but praying earnestly and sincerely from his own heart.”
"He didn't come across as particularly special; I don’t mind that kind of look. But the main thing I noticed about him was his reading style, which I thought was really good—way better, at least, than Mr. Hatfield's. He read the Lessons like he was focused on making every part meaningful; it felt like even the most distracted person couldn’t help but pay attention, and the most clueless couldn’t fail to understand. The prayers he delivered felt less like reading and more like he was genuinely and sincerely praying from his heart."
“Oh, yes, that’s all he is good for: he can plod through the service well enough; but he has not a single idea beyond it.”
“Oh, yes, that’s all he’s good for: he can get through the work just fine; but he doesn’t have a single thought outside of that.”
“How do you know?”
"How do you know that?"
“Oh! I know perfectly well; I am an excellent judge in such matters. Did you see how he went out of church? stumping along—as if there were nobody there but himself—never looking to the right hand or the left, and evidently thinking of nothing but just getting out of the church, and, perhaps, home to his dinner: his great stupid head could contain no other idea.”
“Oh! I know exactly what I’m talking about; I’m great at figuring these things out. Did you see how he left the church? He was stomping out—acting like nobody else was there—never glancing right or left, clearly focused only on getting out of the church and maybe heading home for dinner. His big, silly head couldn't think of anything else.”
“I suppose you would have had him cast a glance into the squire’s pew,” said I, laughing at the vehemence of her hostility.
“I guess you would have wanted him to take a look into the squire’s pew,” I said, laughing at how intense her hostility was.
“Indeed! I should have been highly indignant if he had dared to do such a thing!” replied she, haughtily tossing her head; then, after a moment’s reflection, she added—“Well, well! I suppose he’s good enough for his place: but I’m glad I’m not dependent on him for amusement—that’s all. Did you see how Mr. Hatfield hurried out to get a bow from me, and be in time to put us into the carriage?”
“Honestly! I would have been really angry if he had dared to do something like that!” she replied, arrogantly tossing her head. After a moment of thought, she added, “Well, I guess he’s good enough for his role, but I’m just glad I’m not relying on him for entertainment—that’s all. Did you notice how Mr. Hatfield rushed out to get a bow from me and make sure he was on time to help us into the carriage?”
“Yes,” answered I; internally adding, “and I thought it somewhat derogatory to his dignity as a clergyman to come flying from the pulpit in such eager haste to shake hands with the squire, and hand his wife and daughters into their carriage: and, moreover, I owe him a grudge for nearly shutting me out of it”; for, in fact, though I was standing before his face, close beside the carriage steps, waiting to get in, he would persist in putting them up and closing the door, till one of the family stopped him by calling out that the governess was not in yet; then, without a word of apology, he departed, wishing them good-morning, and leaving the footman to finish the business.
“Yes,” I replied, thinking to myself, “and I find it a bit disrespectful for him as a clergyman to rush from the pulpit just to greet the squire and help his wife and daughters into their carriage. Besides, I hold a bit of a grudge against him for nearly leaving me out of it.” I was right there in front of him, standing by the carriage steps, waiting to get in, but he kept putting the door up and closing it until one of the family called out that the governess wasn’t in yet. Then, without any apology, he left, wishing them good morning and letting the footman take care of the rest.
Nota bene.—Mr. Hatfield never spoke to me, neither did Sir Hugh or Lady Meltham, nor Mr. Harry or Miss Meltham, nor Mr. Green or his sisters, nor any other lady or gentleman who frequented that church: nor, in fact, any one that visited at Horton Lodge.
Note well.—Mr. Hatfield never talked to me, nor did Sir Hugh or Lady Meltham, nor Mr. Harry or Miss Meltham, nor Mr. Green or his sisters, nor any other man or woman who attended that church: nor, in fact, anyone who visited Horton Lodge.
Miss Murray ordered the carriage again, in the afternoon, for herself and her sister: she said it was too cold for them to enjoy themselves in the garden; and besides, she believed Harry Meltham would be at church. “For,” said she, smiling slyly at her own fair image in the glass, “he has been a most exemplary attendant at church these last few Sundays: you would think he was quite a good Christian. And you may go with us, Miss Grey: I want you to see him; he is so greatly improved since he returned from abroad—you can’t think! And besides, then you will have an opportunity of seeing the beautiful Mr. Weston again, and of hearing him preach.”
Miss Murray ordered the carriage again in the afternoon for herself and her sister. She said it was too cold for them to enjoy the garden, and besides, she thought Harry Meltham would be at church. "Because," she said, smiling playfully at her reflection in the glass, "he has been a model churchgoer these past few Sundays; you’d think he was quite a good Christian. And you can come with us, Miss Grey; I want you to see him. He’s changed so much since he got back from abroad—you wouldn’t believe it! Plus, you'll have a chance to see the handsome Mr. Weston again and hear him preach."
I did hear him preach, and was decidedly pleased with the evangelical truth of his doctrine, as well as the earnest simplicity of his manner, and the clearness and force of his style. It was truly refreshing to hear such a sermon, after being so long accustomed to the dry, prosy discourses of the former curate, and the still less edifying harangues of the rector. Mr. Hatfield would come sailing up the aisle, or rather sweeping along like a whirlwind, with his rich silk gown flying behind him and rustling against the pew doors, mount the pulpit like a conqueror ascending his triumphal car; then, sinking on the velvet cushion in an attitude of studied grace, remain in silent prostration for a certain time; then mutter over a Collect, and gabble through the Lord’s Prayer, rise, draw off one bright lavender glove, to give the congregation the benefit of his sparkling rings, lightly pass his fingers through his well-curled hair, flourish a cambric handkerchief, recite a very short passage, or, perhaps, a mere phrase of Scripture, as a head-piece to his discourse, and, finally, deliver a composition which, as a composition, might be considered good, though far too studied and too artificial to be pleasing to me: the propositions were well laid down, the arguments logically conducted; and yet, it was sometimes hard to listen quietly throughout, without some slight demonstrations of disapproval or impatience.
I did hear him preach, and I was really impressed by the genuine message of his doctrine, as well as the sincere simplicity of his approach and the clarity and strength of his delivery. It was truly refreshing to hear such a sermon after being used to the dry, tedious speeches of the previous curate and the even less inspiring rants of the rector. Mr. Hatfield would glide up the aisle, or rather rush in like a whirlwind, with his elegant silk gown trailing behind him and brushing against the pew doors, climbing into the pulpit like a conqueror taking his victory lap; then, sinking onto the velvet cushion with a practiced grace, he would remain in silent reverence for a while; then mumble a Collect and quickly run through the Lord’s Prayer, stand up, take off one bright lavender glove to show off his sparkling rings, lightly comb his fingers through his perfectly styled hair, wave a fancy handkerchief, recite a very short passage, or maybe just a single phrase of Scripture as a lead-in to his talk, and finally deliver a sermon that might be seen as good in its structure, though it felt too rehearsed and artificial for my taste: the points were well made, the arguments logically laid out; and yet, it was sometimes hard to listen without showing even slight signs of disapproval or impatience.
His favourite subjects were church discipline, rites and ceremonies, apostolical succession, the duty of reverence and obedience to the clergy, the atrocious criminality of dissent, the absolute necessity of observing all the forms of godliness, the reprehensible presumption of individuals who attempted to think for themselves in matters connected with religion, or to be guided by their own interpretations of Scripture, and, occasionally (to please his wealthy parishioners) the necessity of deferential obedience from the poor to the rich—supporting his maxims and exhortations throughout with quotations from the Fathers: with whom he appeared to be far better acquainted than with the Apostles and Evangelists, and whose importance he seemed to consider at least equal to theirs. But now and then he gave us a sermon of a different order—what some would call a very good one; but sunless and severe: representing the Deity as a terrible taskmaster rather than a benevolent father. Yet, as I listened, I felt inclined to think the man was sincere in all he said: he must have changed his views, and become decidedly religious, gloomy and austere, yet still devout. But such illusions were usually dissipated, on coming out of church, by hearing his voice in jocund colloquy with some of the Melthams or Greens, or, perhaps, the Murrays themselves; probably laughing at his own sermon, and hoping that he had given the rascally people something to think about; perchance, exulting in the thought that old Betty Holmes would now lay aside the sinful indulgence of her pipe, which had been her daily solace for upwards of thirty years: that George Higgins would be frightened out of his Sabbath evening walks, and Thomas Jackson would be sorely troubled in his conscience, and shaken in his sure and certain hope of a joyful resurrection at the last day.
His favorite topics were church discipline, rituals and ceremonies, apostolic succession, the importance of respect and obedience to the clergy, the serious wrongdoing of dissent, the absolute need to follow all the forms of godliness, the misguided arrogance of those who tried to think for themselves about religion or interpret Scripture on their own, and occasionally (to keep his wealthy parishioners happy) the need for the poor to show respectful obedience to the rich—supporting his beliefs and urges with quotes from the Church Fathers, whom he seemed to know better than the Apostles and Evangelists, and whose significance he appeared to consider at least equal to theirs. But now and then he would deliver a sermon of a different kind—what some might call a good one; but it was bleak and strict, depicting God as a harsh taskmaster rather than a caring father. Still, as I listened, I felt inclined to believe that he was sincere in everything he said: he must have changed his views and become very religious, gloomy and serious, yet still devout. However, such illusions usually faded once I left the church, hearing him chat jovially with some of the Melthams or Greens, or perhaps even the Murrays themselves; likely laughing at his own sermon and thinking he had given those troublesome people something to ponder; perhaps even relishing the idea that old Betty Holmes would finally quit the sinful indulgence of her pipe, which had been her comfort for over thirty years: that George Higgins would be scared out of his Sunday evening walks, and Thomas Jackson would be deeply troubled in his conscience, and shaken in his sure and certain hope of a joyful resurrection on the last day.
Thus, I could not but conclude that Mr. Hatfield was one of those who “bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be borne, and lay them upon men’s shoulders, while they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers”; and who “make the word of God of none effect by their traditions, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” I was well pleased to observe that the new curate resembled him, as far as I could see, in none of these particulars.
Thus, I couldn’t help but conclude that Mr. Hatfield was one of those who “bind heavy burdens that are hard to bear, and lay them on people’s shoulders, while they themselves won’t lift a finger to help”; and who “make the word of God ineffective by their traditions, teaching as doctrines the commandments of men.” I was glad to notice that the new curate didn’t seem to share any of these traits, as far as I could tell.
“Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of him now?” said Miss Murray, as we took our places in the carriage after service.
“Well, Miss Grey, what do you think of him now?” Miss Murray asked as we settled into the carriage after the service.
“No harm still,” replied I.
“No harm done,” I replied.
“No harm!” repeated she in amazement. “What do you mean?”
“No harm!” she said in disbelief. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, I think no worse of him than I did before.”
“I mean, I don’t think any less of him than I did before.”
“No worse! I should think not indeed—quite the contrary! Is he not greatly improved?”
“No way! I wouldn’t think so at all—quite the opposite! Isn’t he much better now?”
“Oh, yes; very much indeed,” replied I; for I had now discovered that it was Harry Meltham she meant, not Mr. Weston. That gentleman had eagerly come forward to speak to the young ladies: a thing he would hardly have ventured to do had their mother been present; he had likewise politely handed them into the carriage. He had not attempted to shut me out, like Mr. Hatfield; neither, of course, had he offered me his assistance (I should not have accepted it, if he had), but as long as the door remained open he had stood smirking and chatting with them, and then lifted his hat and departed to his own abode: but I had scarcely noticed him all the time. My companions, however, had been more observant; and, as we rolled along, they discussed between them not only his looks, words, and actions, but every feature of his face, and every article of his apparel.
“Oh, yes; very much indeed,” I replied, realizing that she was talking about Harry Meltham, not Mr. Weston. That gentleman had eagerly come forward to talk to the young ladies, something he probably wouldn’t have done if their mother had been there. He also politely helped them into the carriage. He didn’t try to exclude me like Mr. Hatfield; and of course, he didn’t offer me any help (I wouldn’t have accepted it if he had). But as long as the door was open, he stood there grinning and chatting with them, then tipped his hat and went back to his own place. I barely noticed him during all that. My companions, however, were paying more attention, and as we drove along, they discussed not only his looks, words, and actions but every detail of his face and each piece of his clothing.
“You shan’t have him all to yourself, Rosalie,” said Miss Matilda at the close of this discussion; “I like him: I know he’d make a nice, jolly companion for me.”
“You can’t have him all to yourself, Rosalie,” said Miss Matilda at the end of this discussion; “I like him: I know he’d be a fun, cheerful companion for me.”
“Well, you’re quite welcome to him, Matilda,” replied her sister, in a tone of affected indifference.
“Well, you’re more than welcome to him, Matilda,” her sister replied in a tone of feigned indifference.
“And I’m sure,” continued the other, “he admires me quite as much as he does you; doesn’t he, Miss Grey?”
“And I’m sure,” continued the other, “he admires me just as much as he admires you; doesn’t he, Miss Grey?”
“I don’t know; I’m not acquainted with his sentiments.”
“I don’t know; I’m not familiar with how he feels.”
“Well, but he does though.”
“Well, he does though.”
“My dear Matilda! nobody will ever admire you till you get rid of your rough, awkward manners.”
“My dear Matilda! No one will ever admire you until you change your rough, awkward manners.”
“Oh, stuff! Harry Meltham likes such manners; and so do papa’s friends.”
“Oh, come on! Harry Meltham likes that kind of behavior; and so do dad's friends.”
“Well, you may captivate old men, and younger sons; but nobody else, I am sure, will ever take a fancy to you.”
“Well, you might charm older men and younger guys; but I’m sure nobody else will ever be interested in you.”
“I don’t care: I’m not always grabbing after money, like you and mamma. If my husband is able to keep a few good horses and dogs, I shall be quite satisfied; and all the rest may go to the devil!”
“I don't care: I'm not always chasing after money like you and Mom. If my husband can keep a few good horses and dogs, I'll be totally satisfied; and the rest can go to hell!”
“Well, if you use such shocking expressions, I’m sure no real gentleman will ever venture to come near you. Really, Miss Grey, you should not let her do so.”
“Well, if you use such shocking language, I’m sure no real gentleman will ever come near you. Honestly, Miss Grey, you shouldn’t allow her to do that.”
“I can’t possibly prevent it, Miss Murray.”
“I can’t possibly stop it, Miss Murray.”
“And you’re quite mistaken, Matilda, in supposing that Harry Meltham admires you: I assure you he does nothing of the kind.”
“And you’re completely wrong, Matilda, to think that Harry Meltham admires you: I promise you he doesn’t at all.”
Matilda was beginning an angry reply; but, happily, our journey was now at an end; and the contention was cut short by the footman opening the carriage-door, and letting down the steps for our descent.
Matilda was about to give an angry response, but thankfully, our journey had come to an end; and the argument was interrupted when the footman opened the carriage door and lowered the steps for us to get out.
CHAPTER XI.
THE COTTAGERS
As I had now only one regular pupil—though she contrived to give me as much trouble as three or four ordinary ones, and though her sister still took lessons in German and drawing—I had considerably more time at my own disposal than I had ever been blessed with before, since I had taken upon me the governess’s yoke; which time I devoted partly to correspondence with my friends, partly to reading, study, and the practice of music, singing, &c., partly to wandering in the grounds or adjacent fields, with my pupils if they wanted me, alone if they did not.
Since I now had only one regular student—although she managed to give me as much trouble as three or four regular ones, and her sister still took lessons in German and drawing—I had way more free time than I had ever had before, since becoming a governess. I used that time to write to my friends, read, study, practice music, sing, and so on; I also spent time wandering around the grounds or nearby fields, with my student if she wanted me, or alone if she didn’t.
Often, when they had no more agreeable occupation at hand, the Misses Murray would amuse themselves with visiting the poor cottagers on their father’s estate, to receive their flattering homage, or to hear the old stories or gossiping news of the garrulous old women; or, perhaps, to enjoy the purer pleasure of making the poor people happy with their cheering presence and their occasional gifts, so easily bestowed, so thankfully received. Sometimes, I was called upon to accompany one or both of the sisters in these visits; and sometimes I was desired to go alone, to fulfil some promise which they had been more ready to make than to perform; to carry some small donation, or read to one who was sick or seriously disposed: and thus I made a few acquaintances among the cottagers; and, occasionally, I went to see them on my own account.
Often, when the Misses Murray had no more enjoyable activities to do, they would pass the time by visiting the poor residents on their father’s estate, seeking their flattering admiration or listening to the old stories and gossip of the talkative elderly women. Sometimes, they simply wanted to enjoy the genuine satisfaction of brightening the lives of these people with their uplifting presence and occasional gifts, which were easily given and gratefully accepted. Occasionally, I was asked to join one or both of the sisters on these visits; other times, I was sent alone to fulfill promises they were quicker to make than keep, to deliver a small donation or to read to someone who was ill or struggling. Through this, I made a few acquaintances among the cottagers, and at times, I visited them on my own.
I generally had more satisfaction in going alone than with either of the young ladies; for they, chiefly owing to their defective education, comported themselves towards their inferiors in a manner that was highly disagreeable for me to witness. They never, in thought, exchanged places with them; and, consequently, had no consideration for their feelings, regarding them as an order of beings entirely different from themselves. They would watch the poor creatures at their meals, making uncivil remarks about their food, and their manner of eating; they would laugh at their simple notions and provincial expressions, till some of them scarcely durst venture to speak; they would call the grave elderly men and women old fools and silly old blockheads to their faces: and all this without meaning to offend. I could see that the people were often hurt and annoyed by such conduct, though their fear of the “grand ladies” prevented them from testifying any resentment; but they never perceived it. They thought that, as these cottagers were poor and untaught, they must be stupid and brutish; and as long as they, their superiors, condescended to talk to them, and to give them shillings and half-crowns, or articles of clothing, they had a right to amuse themselves, even at their expense; and the people must adore them as angels of light, condescending to minister to their necessities, and enlighten their humble dwellings.
I usually felt happier going alone than with either of the young ladies, because they, mainly due to their poor education, treated those below them in a way that was really unpleasant for me to watch. They never imagined switching places with them; as a result, they had no regard for their feelings, seeing them as completely different beings. They would observe the less fortunate while they ate, making rude comments about their food and how they ate; they would laugh at their simple ideas and country expressions until some of them barely dared to speak; they would openly call the serious older men and women "old fools" and "silly old blockheads." And they did all this without intending to be offensive. I could tell that people often felt hurt and annoyed by such behavior, but their fear of the “grand ladies” kept them from showing any anger; yet they never noticed. They believed that since these villagers were poor and uneducated, they must be stupid and brutish; and as long as they, their superiors, deigned to speak to them and give them coins or clothing, they had the right to enjoy themselves, even at their expense. The villagers were supposed to worship them as angels of light, graciously tending to their needs and brightening their modest homes.
I made many and various attempts to deliver my pupils from these delusive notions without alarming their pride—which was easily offended, and not soon appeased—but with little apparent result; and I know not which was the more reprehensible of the two: Matilda was more rude and boisterous; but from Rosalie’s womanly age and lady-like exterior better things were expected: yet she was as provokingly careless and inconsiderate as a giddy child of twelve.
I tried many different ways to free my students from these misleading beliefs without hurting their pride—which was easily offended and took a while to get past—but I saw little success. I couldn't tell which was worse: Matilda was more rude and loud, but because of Rosalie’s maturity and polished appearance, people expected more from her; however, she was just as annoyingly careless and thoughtless as a carefree twelve-year-old.
One bright day in the last week of February, I was walking in the park, enjoying the threefold luxury of solitude, a book, and pleasant weather; for Miss Matilda had set out on her daily ride, and Miss Murray was gone in the carriage with her mamma to pay some morning calls. But it struck me that I ought to leave these selfish pleasures, and the park with its glorious canopy of bright blue sky, the west wind sounding through its yet leafless branches, the snow-wreaths still lingering in its hollows, but melting fast beneath the sun, and the graceful deer browsing on its moist herbage already assuming the freshness and verdure of spring—and go to the cottage of one Nancy Brown, a widow, whose son was at work all day in the fields, and who was afflicted with an inflammation in the eyes; which had for some time incapacitated her from reading: to her own great grief, for she was a woman of a serious, thoughtful turn of mind. I accordingly went, and found her alone, as usual, in her little, close, dark cottage, redolent of smoke and confined air, but as tidy and clean as she could make it. She was seated beside her little fire (consisting of a few red cinders and a bit of stick), busily knitting, with a small sackcloth cushion at her feet, placed for the accommodation of her gentle friend the cat, who was seated thereon, with her long tail half encircling her velvet paws, and her half-closed eyes dreamily gazing on the low, crooked fender.
One sunny day in the last week of February, I was walking in the park, enjoying the triple pleasure of being alone, reading a book, and having nice weather; since Miss Matilda was out on her daily ride and Miss Murray had gone in the carriage with her mom to make some morning visits. However, it occurred to me that I should set aside these selfish joys, along with the park's beautiful canopy of bright blue sky, the west wind rustling through its still-bare branches, the snow drifts still hanging around in the dips, but melting quickly under the sun, and the elegant deer grazing on its damp grass that was already starting to show the freshness and greenery of spring—and head to the cottage of Nancy Brown, a widow whose son was out working in the fields all day, and who was suffering from an eye inflammation that had prevented her from reading for some time; this deeply saddened her, as she was a woman with a serious, thoughtful nature. So I went, and found her alone, as usual, in her small, cramped, dark cottage, filled with the smell of smoke and stale air, but as tidy and clean as she could manage. She was sitting by her little fire (made up of a few smoldering cinders and a stick), busily knitting, with a small sackcloth cushion at her feet for her gentle companion, the cat, who was sitting there with her long tail half-wrapped around her soft paws, and her half-closed eyes dreamily staring at the low, crooked fender.
“Well, Nancy, how are you to-day?”
“Well, Nancy, how are you today?”
“Why, middling, Miss, i’ myseln—my eyes is no better, but I’m a deal easier i’ my mind nor I have been,” replied she, rising to welcome me with a contented smile; which I was glad to see, for Nancy had been somewhat afflicted with religious melancholy. I congratulated her upon the change. She agreed that it was a great blessing, and expressed herself “right down thankful for it”; adding, “If it please God to spare my sight, and make me so as I can read my Bible again, I think I shall be as happy as a queen.”
“I'm doing alright, Miss, myself—my eyes are no better, but I feel a lot calmer than I have in a while,” she replied, getting up to greet me with a happy smile, which I was pleased to see since Nancy had been struggling with religious sadness. I congratulated her on the change. She agreed that it was a great blessing and said she was “truly thankful for it,” adding, “If God is willing to spare my sight and let me read my Bible again, I think I’ll be as happy as a queen.”
“I hope He will, Nancy,” replied I; “and, meantime, I’ll come and read to you now and then, when I have a little time to spare.”
“I hope He will, Nancy,” I replied; “and in the meantime, I’ll come and read to you now and then when I have a little free time.”
With expressions of grateful pleasure, the poor woman moved to get me a chair; but, as I saved her the trouble, she busied herself with stirring the fire, and adding a few more sticks to the decaying embers; and then, taking her well-used Bible from the shelf, dusted it carefully, and gave it me. On my asking if there was any particular part she should like me to read, she answered—
With a grateful smile, the poor woman started to get me a chair; but since I saved her the trouble, she focused on stirring the fire and adding a few more sticks to the dying embers. Then, she took her well-used Bible from the shelf, dusted it off carefully, and handed it to me. When I asked if there was a specific part she wanted me to read, she replied—
“Well, Miss Grey, if it’s all the same to you, I should like to hear that chapter in the First Epistle of St. John, that says, ‘God is love, and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.’”
“Well, Miss Grey, if it's alright with you, I would like to hear that chapter from the First Epistle of St. John that says, ‘God is love, and whoever lives in love lives in God, and God in them.’”
With a little searching, I found these words in the fourth chapter. When I came to the seventh verse she interrupted me, and, with needless apologies for such a liberty, desired me to read it very slowly, that she might take it all in, and dwell on every word; hoping I would excuse her, as she was but a “simple body.”
With a bit of searching, I found these words in the fourth chapter. When I reached the seventh verse, she interrupted me and, with unnecessary apologies for taking such a liberty, asked me to read it very slowly so she could absorb everything and focus on every word, hoping I would forgive her since she was just a "simple person."
“The wisest person,” I replied, “might think over each of these verses for an hour, and be all the better for it; and I would rather read them slowly than not.”
“The wisest person,” I replied, “might think about each of these verses for an hour and come away with a better understanding; I’d rather read them slowly than rush through.”
Accordingly, I finished the chapter as slowly as need be, and at the same time as impressively as I could; my auditor listened most attentively all the while, and sincerely thanked me when I had done. I sat still about half a minute to give her time to reflect upon it; when, somewhat to my surprise, she broke the pause by asking me how I liked Mr. Weston?
Accordingly, I finished the chapter as slowly as necessary and as impressively as I could; my listener paid close attention the entire time and sincerely thanked me when I was done. I stayed quiet for about half a minute to give her time to think it over; when, somewhat to my surprise, she broke the silence by asking me what I thought of Mr. Weston?
“I don’t know,” I replied, a little startled by the suddenness of the question; “I think he preaches very well.”
“I don’t know,” I replied, a bit surprised by how suddenly the question came up; “I think he preaches really well.”
“Ay, he does so; and talks well too.”
“Yeah, he does that; and he talks well, too.”
“Does he?”
"Does he?"
“He does. Maybe, you haven’t seen him—not to talk to him much, yet?”
“He does. Maybe you just haven’t seen him or talked to him much yet?”
“No, I never see any one to talk to—except the young ladies of the Hall.”
“No, I never see anyone to talk to—except for the young ladies of the Hall.”
“Ah; they’re nice, kind young ladies; but they can’t talk as he does.”
“Ah, they’re nice, kind young women, but they can’t talk like he does.”
“Then he comes to see you, Nancy?”
“So, he comes to see you, Nancy?”
“He does, Miss; and I’se thankful for it. He comes to see all us poor bodies a deal ofter nor Maister Bligh, or th’ Rector ever did; an’ it’s well he does, for he’s always welcome: we can’t say as much for th’ Rector—there is ’at says they’re fair feared on him. When he comes into a house, they say he’s sure to find summut wrong, and begin a-calling ’em as soon as he crosses th’ doorstuns: but maybe he thinks it his duty like to tell ’em what’s wrong. And very oft he comes o’ purpose to reprove folk for not coming to church, or not kneeling an’ standing when other folk does, or going to the Methody chapel, or summut o’ that sort: but I can’t say ’at he ever fund much fault wi’ me. He came to see me once or twice, afore Maister Weston come, when I was so ill troubled in my mind; and as I had only very poor health besides, I made bold to send for him—and he came right enough. I was sore distressed, Miss Grey—thank God, it’s owered now—but when I took my Bible, I could get no comfort of it at all. That very chapter ’at you’ve just been reading troubled me as much as aught—‘He that loveth not, knoweth not God.’ It seemed fearsome to me; for I felt that I loved neither God nor man as I should do, and could not, if I tried ever so. And th’ chapter afore, where it says,—‘He that is born of God cannot commit sin.’ And another place where it says,—‘Love is the fulfilling of the Law.’ And many, many others, Miss: I should fair weary you out, if I was to tell them all. But all seemed to condemn me, and to show me ’at I was not in the right way; and as I knew not how to get into it, I sent our Bill to beg Maister Hatfield to be as kind as look in on me some day and when he came, I telled him all my troubles.”
“He does, Miss, and I'm thankful for it. He comes to check on all of us poor folks way more often than Master Bligh or the Rector ever did; and it’s good that he does, because he’s always welcome. We can’t say the same about the Rector—some say they’re really scared of him. When he walks into a house, they say he’s bound to find something wrong and starts calling them out as soon as he steps through the door. Maybe he thinks it’s his duty to point out what’s wrong. Often, he comes just to scold people for not coming to church, or not kneeling and standing like everyone else, or for going to the Methodist chapel, or something like that; but I can’t say he ever found much fault with me. He came to see me once or twice before Master Weston came when I was really troubled in my mind; and since I had such poor health, I took the liberty to send for him—and he came just fine. I was very distressed, Miss Grey—thank God, that’s over now—but when I picked up my Bible, I couldn’t find any comfort in it at all. That very chapter you just read troubled me more than anything—‘He that loveth not, knoweth not God.’ It felt terrifying to me because I felt that I didn’t love God or man as I should, and I couldn’t, even if I tried really hard. And the chapter before, where it says—‘He that is born of God cannot commit sin.’ And another place that says—‘Love is the fulfilling of the Law.’ And many, many others, Miss: I would surely tire you out if I told you them all. But they all seemed to condemn me and showed me that I wasn’t on the right path; and since I didn’t know how to get on it, I sent our Bill to ask Master Hatfield to be kind enough to check on me one day. When he came, I told him all my troubles.”
“And what did he say, Nancy?”
“And what did he say, Nancy?”
“Why, Miss, he seemed to scorn me. I might be mista’en—but he like gave a sort of a whistle, and I saw a bit of a smile on his face; and he said, ‘Oh, it’s all stuff! You’ve been among the Methodists, my good woman.’ But I telled him I’d never been near the Methodies. And then he said,—‘Well,’ says he, ‘you must come to church, where you’ll hear the Scriptures properly explained, instead of sitting poring over your Bible at home.’
“Why, Miss, he seemed to look down on me. I could be wrong—but he kind of whistled, and I noticed a little smirk on his face; then he said, ‘Oh, it’s all nonsense! You’ve been with the Methodists, my good woman.’ But I told him I’d never been near the Methodists. Then he said, ‘Well,’ he says, ‘you should come to church, where you’ll hear the Scriptures explained properly, instead of just sitting at home reading your Bible.’”
“But I telled him I always used coming to church when I had my health; but this very cold winter weather I hardly durst venture so far—and me so bad wi’ th’ rheumatic and all.
“But I told him I always used to come to church when I was healthy; but this extremely cold winter weather, I hardly dared venture that far—and with my bad rheumatism and all.”
“But he says, ‘It’ll do your rheumatiz good to hobble to church: there’s nothing like exercise for the rheumatiz. You can walk about the house well enough; why can’t you walk to church? The fact is,’ says he, ‘you’re getting too fond of your ease. It’s always easy to find excuses for shirking one’s duty.’
“But he says, ‘It’ll be good for your rheumatism to walk to church: there’s nothing like exercise for that. You can move around the house fine; why can’t you walk to church? The truth is,’ he says, ‘you’re getting too comfortable. It’s always easy to make excuses to avoid your responsibilities.’”
“But then, you know, Miss Grey, it wasn’t so. However, I telled him I’d try. ‘But please, sir,’ says I, ‘if I do go to church, what the better shall I be? I want to have my sins blotted out, and to feel that they are remembered no more against me, and that the love of God is shed abroad in my heart; and if I can get no good by reading my Bible an’ saying my prayers at home, what good shall I get by going to church?’”
“But then, you know, Miss Grey, that wasn’t the case. However, I told him I’d give it a shot. ‘But please, sir,’ I said, ‘if I do go to church, how will it help me? I want to have my sins wiped away and to feel that they are no longer held against me, and that the love of God fills my heart; and if I can’t get anything good from reading my Bible and saying my prayers at home, what good will going to church do?’”
“‘The church,’ says he, ‘is the place appointed by God for His worship. It’s your duty to go there as often as you can. If you want comfort, you must seek it in the path of duty,’—an’ a deal more he said, but I cannot remember all his fine words. However, it all came to this, that I was to come to church as oft as ever I could, and bring my prayer-book with me, an’ read up all the sponsers after the clerk, an’ stand, an’ kneel, an’ sit, an’ do all as I should, and take the Lord’s Supper at every opportunity, an’ hearken his sermons, and Maister Bligh’s, an’ it ’ud be all right: if I went on doing my duty, I should get a blessing at last.
“The church,” he said, “is the place designated by God for His worship. It’s your responsibility to go there as often as you can. If you want comfort, you need to seek it through your duty”—and he said a lot more, but I can’t remember all his eloquent words. However, it all came down to this: I was supposed to go to church as often as possible, bring my prayer book, follow along with the clerk, stand, kneel, sit, do everything I should, take the Lord’s Supper whenever I could, listen to his sermons and Master Bligh’s, and it would all work out: if I kept doing my duty, I would eventually receive a blessing.
“‘But if you get no comfort that way,’ says he, ‘it’s all up.’
“‘But if you don’t find any comfort that way,’ he says, ‘it’s all over.’”
“‘Then, sir,’ says I, ‘should you think I’m a reprobate?’
“‘Then, sir,’ I said, ‘do you think I’m a lost cause?’”
“‘Why,’ says he—he says, ‘if you do your best to get to heaven and can’t manage it, you must be one of those that seek to enter in at the strait gate and shall not be able.’
“'Why,' he says—he says, 'if you do your best to get to heaven and can't make it, you must be one of those who try to enter through the narrow gate and won’t be able to.'"
“An’ then he asked me if I’d seen any of the ladies o’ th’ Hall about that mornin’; so I telled him where I had seen the young misses go on th’ Moss Lane;—an’ he kicked my poor cat right across th’ floor, an’ went after ’em as gay as a lark: but I was very sad. That last word o’ his fair sunk into my heart, an’ lay there like a lump o’ lead, till I was weary to bear it.
“Then he asked me if I had seen any of the ladies from the Hall that morning; so I told him where I had seen the young ladies go on Moss Lane;—and he kicked my poor cat right across the floor and went after them as cheerful as can be: but I felt very sad. That last word of his really weighed on my heart, and stayed there like a heavy lump, until I was too tired to bear it.”
“Howsever, I follered his advice: I thought he meant it all for th’ best, though he had a queer way with him. But you know, Miss, he’s rich an’ young, and such like cannot right understand the thoughts of a poor old woman such as me. But, howsever, I did my best to do all as he bade me—but maybe I’m plaguing you, Miss, wi’ my chatter.”
“Anyway, I followed his advice: I thought he was trying to help, even though he had a strange way about him. But you know, Miss, he's rich and young, and people like that can't really understand the thoughts of a poor old woman like me. But still, I did my best to do everything he asked me to—but maybe I'm bothering you, Miss, with my talking.”
“Oh, no, Nancy! Go on, and tell me all.”
“Oh, no, Nancy! Go ahead and tell me everything.”
“Well, my rheumatiz got better—I know not whether wi’ going to church or not, but one frosty Sunday I got this cold i’ my eyes. Th’ inflammation didn’t come on all at once like, but bit by bit—but I wasn’t going to tell you about my eyes, I was talking about my trouble o’ mind;—and to tell the truth, Miss Grey, I don’t think it was anyways eased by coming to church—nought to speak on, at least: I like got my health better; but that didn’t mend my soul. I hearkened and hearkened the ministers, and read an’ read at my prayer-book; but it was all like sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal: the sermons I couldn’t understand, an’ th’ prayer-book only served to show me how wicked I was, that I could read such good words an’ never be no better for it, and oftens feel it a sore labour an’ a heavy task beside, instead of a blessing and a privilege as all good Christians does. It seemed like as all were barren an’ dark to me. And then, them dreadful words, ‘Many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able.’ They like as they fair dried up my sperrit.
“Well, my arthritis got better—I’m not sure if it was from going to church or not, but one frosty Sunday, I got this cold in my eyes. The inflammation didn’t come all at once, but bit by bit—but I wasn’t going to tell you about my eyes, I was talking about my troubled mind;—and to be honest, Miss Grey, I don’t think coming to church helped at all—not in any significant way: I felt healthier, but that didn’t fix my soul. I listened and listened to the ministers, and read and read from my prayer book; but it all felt like sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal: the sermons I couldn’t understand, and the prayer book only made it clear how wicked I was, that I could read such good words and never be any better for it, and often found it a sore labor and a heavy task instead of a blessing and a privilege like all good Christians do. It all seemed barren and dark to me. And then, those dreadful words, ‘Many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able.’ They seemed to completely drain my spirit.
“But one Sunday, when Maister Hatfield gave out about the sacrament, I noticed where he said, ‘If there be any of you that cannot quiet his own conscience, but requireth further comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or some other discreet and learned minister of God’s word, and open his grief!’ So next Sunday morning, afore service, I just looked into the vestry, an’ began a-talking to th’ Rector again. I hardly could fashion to take such a liberty, but I thought when my soul was at stake I shouldn’t stick at a trifle. But he said he hadn’t time to attend to me then.
“But one Sunday, when Mr. Hatfield announced the sacrament, I noticed he said, ‘If any of you can’t quiet your own conscience and need more comfort or advice, come to me or another wise and knowledgeable minister of God’s word, and share your struggles!’ So, the next Sunday morning, before the service, I peeked into the vestry and started talking to the Rector again. I could hardly bring myself to take such a liberty, but I thought that since my soul was at stake, I shouldn’t hesitate over small matters. But he said he didn’t have time to talk to me then.”
“‘And, indeed,’ says he, ‘I’ve nothing to say to you but what I’ve said before. Take the sacrament, of course, and go on doing your duty; and if that won’t serve you, nothing will. So don’t bother me any more.’
“‘And really,’ he says, ‘I have nothing more to tell you than what I’ve said before. Take the sacrament, of course, and keep doing your duty; and if that doesn’t help you, nothing will. So don’t trouble me anymore.’”
“So then, I went away. But I heard Maister Weston—Maister Weston was there, Miss—this was his first Sunday at Horton, you know, an’ he was i’ th’ vestry in his surplice, helping th’ Rector on with his gown—”
“So then, I left. But I heard Mr. Weston—Mr. Weston was there, Miss—this was his first Sunday at Horton, you know, and he was in the vestry in his robe, assisting the Rector with his gown—”
“Yes, Nancy.”
"Yeah, Nancy."
“And I heard him ask Maister Hatfield who I was, an’ he says, ‘Oh, she’s a canting old fool.’
“And I heard him ask Mister Hatfield who I was, and he says, ‘Oh, she’s a silly old fool.’”
“And I was very ill grieved, Miss Grey; but I went to my seat, and I tried to do my duty as aforetime: but I like got no peace. An’ I even took the sacrament; but I felt as though I were eating and drinking to my own damnation all th’ time. So I went home, sorely troubled.
“And I was very unhappy, Miss Grey; but I went to my seat, and I tried to do my duty as before: but I couldn't find any peace. And I even took the sacrament; but I felt like I was eating and drinking to my own damnation the whole time. So I went home, deeply troubled.
“But next day, afore I’d gotten fettled up—for indeed, Miss, I’d no heart to sweeping an’ fettling, an’ washing pots; so I sat me down i’ th’ muck—who should come in but Maister Weston! I started siding stuff then, an’ sweeping an’ doing; and I expected he’d begin a-calling me for my idle ways, as Maister Hatfield would a’ done; but I was mista’en: he only bid me good-mornin’ like, in a quiet dacent way. So I dusted him a chair, an’ fettled up th’ fireplace a bit; but I hadn’t forgotten th’ Rector’s words, so says I, ‘I wonder, sir, you should give yourself that trouble, to come so far to see a “canting old fool,” such as me.’
“But the next day, before I had a chance to clean up—honestly, Miss, I just didn’t feel like sweeping, tidying, or washing dishes—I sat down in the dirt when who should walk in but Mr. Weston! I quickly started organizing things, sweeping, and trying to get things in order. I thought he’d start criticizing me for being lazy, just like Mr. Hatfield would have, but I was wrong: he just greeted me with a quiet, respectful “good morning.” So I dusted off a chair for him and tidied up the fireplace a bit; but I hadn’t forgotten the Rector’s words, so I said, “I wonder, sir, why you would go out of your way to come so far to see a ‘pretentious old fool’ like me.”
“He seemed taken aback at that; but he would fain persuade me ’at the Rector was only in jest; and when that wouldn’t do, he says, ‘Well, Nancy, you shouldn’t think so much about it: Mr. Hatfield was a little out of humour just then: you know we’re none of us perfect—even Moses spoke unadvisedly with his lips. But now sit down a minute, if you can spare the time, and tell me all your doubts and fears; and I’ll try to remove them.’
“He seemed surprised by that; but he really wanted to convince me that the Rector was just joking; and when that didn’t work, he said, ‘Well, Nancy, you shouldn’t dwell on it too much: Mr. Hatfield was just a bit in a bad mood at that moment: you know none of us are perfect—even Moses spoke rashly at times. But now, sit down for a minute, if you have the time, and tell me all your worries and concerns; and I’ll try to help clear them up.’”
“So I sat me down anent him. He was quite a stranger, you know, Miss Grey, and even younger nor Maister Hatfield, I believe; and I had thought him not so pleasant-looking as him, and rather a bit crossish, at first, to look at; but he spake so civil like—and when th’ cat, poor thing, jumped on to his knee, he only stroked her, and gave a bit of a smile: so I thought that was a good sign; for once, when she did so to th’ Rector, he knocked her off, like as it might be in scorn and anger, poor thing. But you can’t expect a cat to know manners like a Christian, you know, Miss Grey.”
“So I sat down next to him. He was quite a stranger, you know, Miss Grey, and even younger than Mr. Hatfield, I believe; I didn’t think he looked as pleasant as him, and at first, he seemed a bit grumpy. But he spoke very nicely—and when the cat, the poor thing, jumped onto his lap, he just stroked her and smiled a little: so I thought that was a good sign; because once, when she did that to the Rector, he pushed her off as if in scorn and anger, poor thing. But you can’t expect a cat to have manners like a person, you know, Miss Grey.”
“No; of course not, Nancy. But what did Mr. Weston say then?”
“No, of course not, Nancy. But what did Mr. Weston say?”
“He said nought; but he listened to me as steady an’ patient as could be, an’ never a bit o’ scorn about him; so I went on, an’ telled him all, just as I’ve telled you—an’ more too.
“He didn't say anything; but he listened to me as steadily and patiently as possible, without a hint of scorn; so I continued, and told him everything, just like I’ve told you—and even more.
“‘Well,’ says he, ‘Mr. Hatfield was quite right in telling you to persevere in doing your duty; but in advising you to go to church and attend to the service, and so on, he didn’t mean that was the whole of a Christian’s duty: he only thought you might there learn what more was to be done, and be led to take delight in those exercises, instead of finding them a task and a burden. And if you had asked him to explain those words that trouble you so much, I think he would have told you, that if many shall seek to enter in at the strait gate and shall not be able, it is their own sins that hinder them; just as a man with a large sack on his back might wish to pass through a narrow doorway, and find it impossible to do so unless he would leave his sack behind him. But you, Nancy, I dare say, have no sins that you would not gladly throw aside, if you knew how?’
“‘Well,’ he says, ‘Mr. Hatfield was completely right to encourage you to stick to your responsibilities; but when he suggested you go to church and participate in the service, he didn’t mean that was all there is to a Christian’s duty. He just thought you might discover what more you could do and start enjoying those activities instead of seeing them as a chore and a burden. And if you had asked him to clarify those words that trouble you so much, I think he would have told you that if many try to enter through the narrow gate and can’t, it’s their own wrongdoing that holds them back; just like a guy with a heavy backpack might want to walk through a small door but can’t unless he leaves his backpack behind. But you, Nancy, I’m sure, have no sins that you wouldn’t happily let go of if you knew how?’”
“‘Indeed, sir, you speak truth,’ said I.
"You're right, sir," I said.
“‘Well,’ says he, ‘you know the first and great commandment—and the second, which is like unto it—on which two commandments hang all the law and the prophets? You say you cannot love God; but it strikes me that if you rightly consider who and what He is, you cannot help it. He is your father, your best friend: every blessing, everything good, pleasant, or useful, comes from Him; and everything evil, everything you have reason to hate, to shun, or to fear, comes from Satan—His enemy as well as ours. And for this cause was God manifest in the flesh, that He might destroy the works of the Devil: in one word, God is LOVE; and the more of love we have within us, the nearer we are to Him and the more of His spirit we possess.’
“‘Well,’ he says, ‘you know the first and greatest commandment—and the second, which is similar to it—on which two commandments everything in the law and the prophets depends? You claim you can’t love God; but I think if you really consider who and what He is, you can’t help it. He is your father, your closest friend: every blessing, everything good, enjoyable, or useful comes from Him; and everything bad, everything you have reason to hate, avoid, or fear, comes from Satan—His enemy, just like ours. And for this reason, God was made manifest in the flesh, so that He might destroy the works of the Devil: in short, God is LOVE; and the more love we have within us, the closer we are to Him and the more of His spirit we have.’”
“‘Well, sir,’ I said, ‘if I can always think on these things, I think I might well love God: but how can I love my neighbours, when they vex me, and be so contrary and sinful as some on ’em is?’
“‘Well, sir,’ I said, ‘if I can always think about these things, I believe I could really love God: but how am I supposed to love my neighbors when they annoy me and are so difficult and sinful as some of them are?’”
“‘It may seem a hard matter,’ says he, ‘to love our neighbours, who have so much of what is evil about them, and whose faults so often awaken the evil that lingers within ourselves; but remember that He made them, and He loves them; and whosoever loveth him that begat, loveth him that is begotten also. And if God so loveth us, that He gave His only begotten Son to die for us, we ought also to love one another. But if you cannot feel positive affection for those who do not care for you, you can at least try to do to them as you would they should do unto you: you can endeavour to pity their failings and excuse their offences, and to do all the good you can to those about you. And if you accustom yourself to this, Nancy, the very effort itself will make you love them in some degree—to say nothing of the goodwill your kindness would beget in them, though they might have little else that is good about them. If we love God and wish to serve Him, let us try to be like Him, to do His work, to labour for His glory—which is the good of man—to hasten the coming of His kingdom, which is the peace and happiness of all the world: however powerless we may seem to be, in doing all the good we can through life, the humblest of us may do much towards it: and let us dwell in love, that He may dwell in us and we in Him. The more happiness we bestow, the more we shall receive, even here; and the greater will be our reward in heaven when we rest from our labours.’ I believe, Miss, them is his very words, for I’ve thought ’em ower many a time. An’ then he took that Bible, an’ read bits here and there, an’ explained ’em as clear as the day: and it seemed like as a new light broke in on my soul; an’ I felt fair aglow about my heart, an’ only wished poor Bill an’ all the world could ha’ been there, an’ heard it all, and rejoiced wi’ me.
“‘It might seem difficult,’ he says, ‘to love our neighbors, who have so much that's wrong with them, and whose faults often bring out the bad in us; but remember that He created them, and He loves them; and whoever loves the one who created, loves the one who is created too. And if God loves us so much that He gave His only Son to die for us, we should also love one another. But if you can't feel real affection for those who don't care about you, you can at least try to treat them as you would like to be treated: you can strive to understand their shortcomings and forgive their wrongs, and do whatever good you can for those around you. If you get into the habit of this, Nancy, the effort itself will make you love them to some extent—not to mention the goodwill your kindness would inspire in them, even if they seem to have little else to offer. If we love God and want to serve Him, let's try to be like Him, to do His work, to strive for His glory—which is the good of humanity— and to hasten the arrival of His kingdom, which is the peace and happiness of the entire world: no matter how powerless we might feel, by doing all the good we can throughout our lives, even the humblest among us can contribute significantly to it: and let us dwell in love, so that He may dwell in us and we in Him. The more happiness we give, the more we will receive, even in this life; and the greater our reward will be in heaven when we find rest from our labors.’ I believe, Miss, those are his exact words, for I’ve thought about them many times. And then he took that Bible and read passages here and there, explaining them as clearly as day: it felt like a new light shone into my soul; I felt warmed in my heart, and only wished poor Bill and the whole world could have been there, heard it all, and rejoiced with me.”
“After he was gone, Hannah Rogers, one o’ th’ neighbours, came in and wanted me to help her to wash. I telled her I couldn’t just then, for I hadn’t set on th’ potaties for th’ dinner, nor washed up th’ breakfast stuff yet. So then she began a-calling me for my nasty idle ways. I was a little bit vexed at first, but I never said nothing wrong to her: I only telled her like all in a quiet way, ’at I’d had th’ new parson to see me; but I’d get done as quick as ever I could, an’ then come an’ help her. So then she softened down; and my heart like as it warmed towards her, an’ in a bit we was very good friends. An’ so it is, Miss Grey, ‘a soft answer turneth away wrath; but grievous words stir up anger.’ It isn’t only in them you speak to, but in yourself.”
“After he left, Hannah Rogers, one of the neighbors, came by and asked me to help her wash. I told her I couldn’t right then because I hadn’t put the potatoes on for dinner, nor cleaned up the breakfast dishes yet. Then she started calling me out for my lazy ways. I was a bit annoyed at first, but I didn’t say anything mean to her: I just told her calmly that I had the new pastor visiting me, but I’d finish as quickly as I could and then come help her. She softened up after that, and my feelings warmed towards her, and soon we were very good friends. And so it is, Miss Grey, ‘a soft answer turns away wrath; but harsh words stir up anger.’ It’s not just about how you talk to others, but also how you feel inside.”
“Very true, Nancy, if we could always remember it.”
“Very true, Nancy, if only we could always keep that in mind.”
“Ay, if we could!”
“Yeah, if only we could!”
“And did Mr. Weston ever come to see you again?”
“And did Mr. Weston ever come to see you again?”
“Yes, many a time; and since my eyes has been so bad, he’s sat an’ read to me by the half-hour together: but you know, Miss, he has other folks to see, and other things to do—God bless him! An’ that next Sunday he preached such a sermon! His text was, ‘Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,’ and them two blessed verses that follows. You wasn’t there, Miss, you was with your friends then—but it made me so happy! And I am happy now, thank God! an’ I take a pleasure, now, in doing little bits o’ jobs for my neighbours—such as a poor old body ’at’s half blind can do; and they take it kindly of me, just as he said. You see, Miss, I’m knitting a pair o’ stockings now;—they’re for Thomas Jackson: he’s a queerish old body, an’ we’ve had many a bout at threaping, one anent t’other; an’ at times we’ve differed sorely. So I thought I couldn’t do better nor knit him a pair o’ warm stockings; an’ I’ve felt to like him a deal better, poor old man, sin’ I began. It’s turned out just as Maister Weston said.”
“Yes, many times; and since my eyesight has been so bad, he’s sat and read to me for half an hour at a time. But you know, Miss, he has other people to see and other things to do—God bless him! That next Sunday, he preached such a sermon! His text was, ‘Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,’ along with those two blessed verses that follow. You weren’t there, Miss; you were with your friends then—but it made me so happy! And I am happy now, thank God! I take pleasure in doing little jobs for my neighbors—things a poor old person who’s half blind can do; and they appreciate it, just as he said. You see, Miss, I’m knitting a pair of stockings now; they’re for Thomas Jackson. He’s a bit of an odd old guy, and we’ve had our fair share of arguments, one on top of the other; and at times we’ve seriously disagreed. So I thought I couldn’t do better than to knit him a pair of warm stockings; and I’ve really come to like him a lot more, poor old man, since I started. It’s turned out just as Master Weston said.”
“Well, I’m very glad to see you so happy, Nancy, and so wise: but I must go now; I shall be wanted at the Hall,” said I; and bidding her good-bye, I departed, promising to come again when I had time, and feeling nearly as happy as herself.
“Well, I’m really glad to see you so happy, Nancy, and so wise: but I have to go now; they’ll need me at the Hall,” I said; and saying goodbye to her, I left, promising to visit again when I had time, and feeling almost as happy as she was.
At another time I went to read to a poor labourer who was in the last stage of consumption. The young ladies had been to see him, and somehow a promise of reading had been extracted from them; but it was too much trouble, so they begged me to do it instead. I went, willingly enough; and there too I was gratified with the praises of Mr. Weston, both from the sick man and his wife. The former told me that he derived great comfort and benefit from the visits of the new parson, who frequently came to see him, and was “another guess sort of man” to Mr. Hatfield; who, before the other’s arrival at Horton, had now and then paid him a visit; on which occasions he would always insist upon having the cottage-door kept open, to admit the fresh air for his own convenience, without considering how it might injure the sufferer; and having opened his prayer-book and hastily read over a part of the Service for the Sick, would hurry away again: if he did not stay to administer some harsh rebuke to the afflicted wife, or to make some thoughtless, not to say heartless, observation, rather calculated to increase than diminish the troubles of the suffering pair.
At another time, I went to read to a poor laborer who was at the final stage of tuberculosis. The young ladies had visited him, and somehow they managed to promise him they would read, but it was too much effort, so they asked me to do it instead. I went, more than happy to help; and there too I was pleased to receive compliments about Mr. Weston, from both the sick man and his wife. The man told me he found a lot of comfort and benefit from the new pastor's visits, who came to see him regularly and was “a completely different kind of man” compared to Mr. Hatfield. Before the other arrived at Horton, Hatfield occasionally visited him, insisting that the cottage door be left open to let in fresh air for his own comfort, without considering how it might affect the suffering man. He would open his prayer book and quickly read a part of the Service for the Sick, then hurry off again—unless he stayed to deliver some harsh reprimand to the suffering wife or make some thoughtless, even heartless, remark that only added to the troubles of the struggling couple.
“Whereas,” said the man, “Maister Weston ’ull pray with me quite in a different fashion, an’ talk to me as kind as owt; an’ oft read to me too, an’ sit beside me just like a brother.”
“Whereas,” said the man, “Master Weston will pray with me in a completely different way, and talk to me as kindly as possible; and often read to me too, and sit beside me just like a brother.”
“Just for all the world!” exclaimed his wife; “an’ about a three wik sin’, when he seed how poor Jem shivered wi’ cold, an’ what pitiful fires we kept, he axed if wer stock of coals was nearly done. I telled him it was, an’ we was ill set to get more: but you know, mum, I didn’t think o’ him helping us; but, howsever, he sent us a sack o’ coals next day; an’ we’ve had good fires ever sin’: and a great blessing it is, this winter time. But that’s his way, Miss Grey: when he comes into a poor body’s house a-seein’ sick folk, he like notices what they most stand i’ need on; an’ if he thinks they can’t readily get it therseln, he never says nowt about it, but just gets it for ’em. An’ it isn’t everybody ’at ’ud do that, ’at has as little as he has: for you know, mum, he’s nowt at all to live on but what he gets fra’ th’ Rector, an’ that’s little enough they say.”
“Just for all the world!” exclaimed his wife; “and about three weeks ago, when he saw how poor Jem was shivering with cold and what miserable fires we had, he asked if our stock of coal was nearly gone. I told him it was, and we were in a bad spot to get more: but you know, ma'am, I didn’t expect him to help us; however, he sent us a sack of coal the next day; and we’ve had good fires ever since: and it’s a great blessing this winter. But that’s his way, Miss Grey: when he comes into a poor person’s house to see sick folks, he notices what they really need; and if he thinks they can’t readily get it themselves, he never says a word about it but just gets it for them. And it isn’t everyone who would do that, considering how little he has: because you know, ma'am, he survives only on what he gets from the Rector, and that’s not much, they say.”
I remembered then, with a species of exultation, that he had frequently been styled a vulgar brute by the amiable Miss Murray, because he wore a silver watch, and clothes not quite so bright and fresh as Mr. Hatfield’s.
I then recalled, with a kind of triumph, that the charming Miss Murray had often called him a vulgar brute because he wore a silver watch and his clothes weren't as bright and fresh as Mr. Hatfield's.
In returning to the Lodge I felt very happy, and thanked God that I had now something to think about; something to dwell on as a relief from the weary monotony, the lonely drudgery, of my present life: for I was lonely. Never, from month to month, from year to year, except during my brief intervals of rest at home, did I see one creature to whom I could open my heart, or freely speak my thoughts with any hope of sympathy, or even comprehension: never one, unless it were poor Nancy Brown, with whom I could enjoy a single moment of real social intercourse, or whose conversation was calculated to render me better, wiser, or happier than before; or who, as far as I could see, could be greatly benefited by mine. My only companions had been unamiable children, and ignorant, wrong-headed girls; from whose fatiguing folly, unbroken solitude was often a relief most earnestly desired and dearly prized. But to be restricted to such associates was a serious evil, both in its immediate effects and the consequences that were likely to ensue. Never a new idea or stirring thought came to me from without; and such as rose within me were, for the most part, miserably crushed at once, or doomed to sicken or fade away, because they could not see the light.
Returning to the Lodge made me feel really happy, and I thanked God that I finally had something to think about; something to focus on as a break from the tiring monotony and lonely grind of my current life: because I was lonely. Month after month, year after year, except during my brief breaks at home, I didn’t see anyone to whom I could open up my heart, or share my thoughts with any hope of understanding, or even empathy: not a single person, unless it was poor Nancy Brown, with whom I could enjoy even a moment of real conversation, or whose words could make me better, smarter, or happier than I was before; or who, as far as I could tell, could be significantly helped by my thoughts. My only company had been disagreeable kids and ignorant, stubborn girls; from whose exhausting nonsense, uninterrupted solitude was often the relief I longed for and cherished. But being stuck with such companions was a serious problem, both in how it affected me immediately and the likely long-term effects. I never got a new idea or exciting thought from outside; and those that bubbled up inside me were mostly crushed immediately or doomed to wither away, because they couldn’t find the light.
Habitual associates are known to exercise a great influence over each other’s minds and manners. Those whose actions are for ever before our eyes, whose words are ever in our ears, will naturally lead us, albeit against our will, slowly, gradually, imperceptibly, perhaps, to act and speak as they do. I will not presume to say how far this irresistible power of assimilation extends; but if one civilised man were doomed to pass a dozen years amid a race of intractable savages, unless he had power to improve them, I greatly question whether, at the close of that period, he would not have become, at least, a barbarian himself. And I, as I could not make my young companions better, feared exceedingly that they would make me worse—would gradually bring my feelings, habits, capacities, to the level of their own; without, however, imparting to me their lightheartedness and cheerful vivacity.
Habitual associates have a strong influence on each other’s thoughts and behaviors. Those whose actions we see every day and whose words we hear constantly will naturally lead us, even if we don’t want to, to gradually start acting and speaking like they do. I won’t claim to know how far this powerful tendency to assimilate goes; however, if a civilized person were stuck for a dozen years among a group of stubborn savages, unless he could uplift them, I seriously doubt that by the end of that time he wouldn’t have at least become a bit of a barbarian himself. And since I couldn’t make my young friends any better, I was very worried that they would make me worse—would slowly adjust my feelings, habits, and abilities to match their own, without giving me their lightheartedness and cheerful energy.
Already, I seemed to feel my intellect deteriorating, my heart petrifying, my soul contracting; and I trembled lest my very moral perceptions should become deadened, my distinctions of right and wrong confounded, and all my better faculties be sunk, at last, beneath the baneful influence of such a mode of life. The gross vapours of earth were gathering around me, and closing in upon my inward heaven; and thus it was that Mr. Weston rose at length upon me, appearing like the morning star in my horizon, to save me from the fear of utter darkness; and I rejoiced that I had now a subject for contemplation that was above me, not beneath. I was glad to see that all the world was not made up of Bloomfields, Murrays, Hatfields, Ashbys, &c.; and that human excellence was not a mere dream of the imagination. When we hear a little good and no harm of a person, it is easy and pleasant to imagine more: in short, it is needless to analyse all my thoughts; but Sunday was now become a day of peculiar delight to me (I was now almost broken-in to the back corner in the carriage), for I liked to hear him—and I liked to see him, too; though I knew he was not handsome, or even what is called agreeable, in outward aspect; but, certainly, he was not ugly.
I already felt my mind weakening, my heart hardening, and my soul tightening; I worried that my moral compass might dull, my sense of right and wrong might get mixed up, and all my better qualities would eventually sink beneath the harmful effects of this way of living. The heavy clouds of the world were closing in on me, overshadowing my inner peace; then, Mr. Weston appeared to me like the morning star on the horizon, saving me from the fear of total darkness. I was happy to have something uplifting to think about, something greater than my usual worries. It was refreshing to realize that the world wasn’t just full of people like Bloomfields, Murrays, Hatfields, Ashbys, etc.; and that true human excellence wasn’t just a figment of imagination. When we hear a bit of good and no bad about someone, it's easy and nice to imagine more; in short, I don't need to analyze all my thoughts, but Sunday had become a special day of joy for me (I was almost used to the back corner in the carriage) because I liked hearing him—and I liked seeing him too; even though I knew he wasn't conventionally handsome or what you'd call charming in looks, he certainly wasn't ugly.
In stature he was a little, a very little, above the middle size; the outline of his face would be pronounced too square for beauty, but to me it announced decision of character; his dark brown hair was not carefully curled, like Mr. Hatfield’s, but simply brushed aside over a broad white forehead; the eyebrows, I suppose, were too projecting, but from under those dark brows there gleamed an eye of singular power, brown in colour, not large, and somewhat deep-set, but strikingly brilliant, and full of expression; there was character, too, in the mouth, something that bespoke a man of firm purpose and an habitual thinker; and when he smiled—but I will not speak of that yet, for, at the time I mention, I had never seen him smile: and, indeed, his general appearance did not impress me with the idea of a man given to such a relaxation, nor of such an individual as the cottagers described him. I had early formed my opinion of him; and, in spite of Miss Murray’s objurgations: was fully convinced that he was a man of strong sense, firm faith, and ardent piety, but thoughtful and stern: and when I found that, to his other good qualities, was added that of true benevolence and gentle, considerate kindness, the discovery, perhaps, delighted me the more, as I had not been prepared to expect it.
He was a little, just a bit, above average height; the shape of his face might be considered too square for traditional beauty, but to me it showed he had a strong character. His dark brown hair wasn’t styled like Mr. Hatfield’s, but simply brushed to the side over a wide forehead. His eyebrows may have been a bit too prominent, but from under those dark brows sparkled a remarkably powerful eye, brown in color, not large, and somewhat deep-set, yet strikingly bright and full of expression. There was also character in his mouth, something that indicated he was a man of strong purpose and a habitual thinker. When he smiled—but I won’t talk about that just yet, because at the time I’m referring to, I had never seen him smile. In fact, his overall appearance didn’t give me the impression of a man who often relaxed or matched the description the cottagers had given him. I had formed my opinion of him early on, and despite Miss Murray’s objections, I was convinced he was a man of strong sense, firm faith, and deep piety, but also thoughtful and stern. When I discovered that, in addition to his other good qualities, he had true kindness and gentle, considerate compassion, I was perhaps even more delighted, as I hadn’t expected it.
CHAPTER XII.
THE SHOWER
The next visit I paid to Nancy Brown was in the second week in March: for, though I had many spare minutes during the day, I seldom could look upon an hour as entirely my own; since, where everything was left to the caprices of Miss Matilda and her sister, there could be no order or regularity. Whatever occupation I chose, when not actually busied about them or their concerns, I had, as it were, to keep my loins girded, my shoes on my feet, and my staff in my hand; for not to be immediately forthcoming when called for, was regarded as a grave and inexcusable offence: not only by my pupils and their mother, but by the very servant, who came in breathless haste to call me, exclaiming, “You’re to go to the schoolroom directly, mum, the young ladies is WAITING!!” Climax of horror! actually waiting for their governess!!!
The next visit I made to Nancy Brown was in the second week of March. Even though I had plenty of free time during the day, I rarely felt like I had an hour completely to myself. With everything left up to the whims of Miss Matilda and her sister, there was no order or routine. No matter what I was doing, when I wasn’t directly involved with them or their matters, I had to stay ready, with my shoes on and my things packed. Not responding immediately when called was seen as a serious and unforgivable mistake—not just by my students and their mom, but even by the servant who came rushing in to summon me, saying, “You need to go to the schoolroom right now, ma'am, the young ladies are WAITING!!” The horror! They were actually waiting for their governess!!!
But this time I was pretty sure of an hour or two to myself; for Matilda was preparing for a long ride, and Rosalie was dressing for a dinner-party at Lady Ashby’s: so I took the opportunity of repairing to the widow’s cottage, where I found her in some anxiety about her cat, which had been absent all day. I comforted her with as many anecdotes of that animal’s roving propensities as I could recollect. “I’m feared o’ th’ gamekeepers,” said she: “that’s all ’at I think on. If th’ young gentlemen had been at home, I should a’ thought they’d been setting their dogs at her, an’ worried her, poor thing, as they did many a poor thing’s cat; but I haven’t that to be feared on now.” Nancy’s eyes were better, but still far from well: she had been trying to make a Sunday shirt for her son, but told me she could only bear to do a little bit at it now and then, so that it progressed but slowly, though the poor lad wanted it sadly. So I proposed to help her a little, after I had read to her, for I had plenty of time that evening, and need not return till dusk. She thankfully accepted the offer. “An’ you’ll be a bit o’ company for me too, Miss,” said she; “I like as I feel lonesome without my cat.” But when I had finished reading, and done the half of a seam, with Nancy’s capacious brass thimble fitted on to my finger by means of a roll of paper, I was disturbed by the entrance of Mr. Weston, with the identical cat in his arms. I now saw that he could smile, and very pleasantly too.
But this time I was pretty sure I had an hour or two to myself; Matilda was getting ready for a long ride, and Rosalie was dressing for a dinner party at Lady Ashby’s. So, I took the chance to head over to the widow’s cottage, where I found her worried about her cat, which had been missing all day. I tried to ease her mind with as many stories about that cat’s wandering ways as I could remember. “I’m worried about the gamekeepers,” she said. “That’s all I think about. If the young gentlemen had been home, I would have thought they’d been letting their dogs at her and scared her off, poor thing, like they did to so many other cats; but I don’t have to worry about that now.” Nancy’s eyes were better, but still not great. She had been trying to make a Sunday shirt for her son but told me she could only handle a little bit at a time, so it was going slowly, even though the poor lad really needed it. I suggested helping her a bit after I read to her, since I had plenty of time that evening and didn’t need to head back until dusk. She gratefully accepted my offer. “And you’ll be some company for me too, Miss,” she said; “I feel so lonely without my cat.” But when I finished reading and had done half a seam, with Nancy’s big brass thimble on my finger thanks to a roll of paper I used to size it, Mr. Weston walked in with the very cat in his arms. I then realized he could smile, and very nicely too.
“I’ve done you a piece of good service, Nancy,” he began: then seeing me, he acknowledged my presence by a slight bow. I should have been invisible to Hatfield, or any other gentleman of those parts. “I’ve delivered your cat,” he continued, “from the hands, or rather the gun, of Mr. Murray’s gamekeeper.”
“I’ve done you a solid, Nancy,” he started, then noticing me, he nodded slightly. I should have been invisible to Hatfield or any other gentleman around here. “I’ve rescued your cat,” he went on, “from the grasp, or rather the gun, of Mr. Murray’s gamekeeper.”
“God bless you, sir!” cried the grateful old woman, ready to weep for joy as she received her favourite from his arms.
"God bless you, sir!" exclaimed the grateful old woman, nearly in tears from joy as she took her favorite from his arms.
“Take care of it,” said he, “and don’t let it go near the rabbit-warren, for the gamekeeper swears he’ll shoot it if he sees it there again: he would have done so to-day, if I had not been in time to stop him. I believe it is raining, Miss Grey,” added he, more quietly, observing that I had put aside my work, and was preparing to depart. “Don’t let me disturb you—I shan’t stay two minutes.”
“Take care of it,” he said, “and don’t let it get near the rabbit warren, because the gamekeeper insists he’ll shoot it if he sees it there again. He would have done it today, if I hadn’t been there to stop him in time. I think it’s raining, Miss Grey,” he added more softly, noticing that I had set my work aside and was getting ready to leave. “Don’t let me interrupt you—I won’t stay for more than two minutes.”
“You’ll both stay while this shower gets owered,” said Nancy, as she stirred the fire, and placed another chair beside it; “what! there’s room for all.”
“You’ll both stay while this shower passes,” said Nancy, as she stirred the fire and put another chair next to it; “what! there’s room for everyone.”
“I can see better here, thank you, Nancy,” replied I, taking my work to the window, where she had the goodness to suffer me to remain unmolested, while she got a brush to remove the cat’s hairs from Mr. Weston’s coat, carefully wiped the rain from his hat, and gave the cat its supper, busily talking all the time: now thanking her clerical friend for what he had done; now wondering how the cat had found out the warren; and now lamenting the probable consequences of such a discovery. He listened with a quiet, good-natured smile, and at length took a seat in compliance with her pressing invitations, but repeated that he did not mean to stay.
“I can see better here, thank you, Nancy,” I said, moving my work to the window, where she kindly let me stay undisturbed while she got a brush to remove the cat’s fur from Mr. Weston’s coat, carefully wiped the rain off his hat, and fed the cat, all the while chatting away: sometimes thanking her clerical friend for what he had done, sometimes wondering how the cat had found the warren, and sometimes lamenting the possible consequences of such a discovery. He listened with a calm, friendly smile, and eventually took a seat at her persistent invitation, but he reiterated that he didn’t plan to stay.
“I have another place to go to,” said he, “and I see” (glancing at the book on the table) “someone else has been reading to you.”
“I have somewhere else to be,” he said, “and I see” (glancing at the book on the table) “that someone else has been reading to you.”
“Yes, sir; Miss Grey has been as kind as read me a chapter; an’ now she’s helping me with a shirt for our Bill—but I’m feared she’ll be cold there. Won’t you come to th’ fire, Miss?”
“Yes, sir; Miss Grey has been so nice to read me a chapter; and now she’s helping me with a shirt for our Bill—but I’m worried she’ll be cold over there. Won’t you come to the fire, Miss?”
“No, thank you, Nancy, I’m quite warm. I must go as soon as this shower is over.”
“No, thanks, Nancy, I’m pretty warm. I need to leave as soon as this shower is done.”
“Oh, Miss! You said you could stop while dusk!” cried the provoking old woman, and Mr. Weston seized his hat.
“Oh, Miss! You said you could stop when it got dark!” shouted the annoying old woman, and Mr. Weston grabbed his hat.
“Nay, sir,” exclaimed she, “pray don’t go now, while it rains so fast.”
“Nah, sir,” she exclaimed, “please don’t leave now, while it’s raining so hard.”
“But it strikes me I’m keeping your visitor away from the fire.”
"But it seems to me that I'm keeping your guest away from the fire."
“No, you’re not, Mr. Weston,” replied I, hoping there was no harm in a falsehood of that description.
“No, you’re not, Mr. Weston,” I replied, hoping there was no harm in a lie like that.
“No, sure!” cried Nancy. “What, there’s lots o’ room!”
“No, of course!” Nancy exclaimed. “What, there’s plenty of room!”
“Miss Grey,” said he, half-jestingly, as if he felt it necessary to change the present subject, whether he had anything particular to say or not, “I wish you would make my peace with the squire, when you see him. He was by when I rescued Nancy’s cat, and did not quite approve of the deed. I told him I thought he might better spare all his rabbits than she her cat, for which audacious assertion he treated me to some rather ungentlemanly language; and I fear I retorted a trifle too warmly.”
“Miss Grey,” he said, half-jokingly, as if he felt the need to switch topics, whether he had anything specific to say or not, “I wish you’d help me smooth things over with the squire when you see him. He was there when I saved Nancy’s cat, and he didn’t really approve of what I did. I told him I thought he should let go of all his rabbits before she had to part with her cat, and for that bold statement, he used some pretty rude language toward me; I’m afraid I responded a bit too heatedly.”
“Oh, lawful sir! I hope you didn’t fall out wi’ th’ maister for sake o’ my cat! he cannot bide answering again—can th’ maister.”
“Oh, sir! I hope you didn’t get into trouble with the master because of my cat! He can't stand being challenged—neither can the master.”
“Oh! it’s no matter, Nancy: I don’t care about it, really; I said nothing very uncivil; and I suppose Mr. Murray is accustomed to use rather strong language when he’s heated.”
“Oh! it’s fine, Nancy: I really don’t care about it; I didn’t say anything that rude; and I guess Mr. Murray is used to using pretty harsh words when he’s angry.”
“Ay, sir: it’s a pity.”
“Yeah, it’s a pity.”
“And now, I really must go. I have to visit a place a mile beyond this; and you would not have me to return in the dark: besides, it has nearly done raining now—so good-evening, Nancy. Good-evening, Miss Grey.”
“And now, I really have to go. I need to visit a place a mile from here; and you wouldn’t want me to come back in the dark: plus, it looks like the rain is about to stop—so good evening, Nancy. Good evening, Miss Grey.”
“Good-evening, Mr. Weston; but don’t depend upon me for making your peace with Mr. Murray, for I never see him—to speak to.”
“Good evening, Mr. Weston; but don’t rely on me to help you make peace with Mr. Murray, because I never see him—to talk to.”
“Don’t you; it can’t be helped then,” replied he, in dolorous resignation: then, with a peculiar half-smile, he added, “But never mind; I imagine the squire has more to apologise for than I;” and left the cottage.
“Don’t worry about it; there’s nothing that can be done,” he said with a heavy heart. Then, with a strange half-smile, he added, “But it’s okay; I bet the squire has more to apologize for than I do,” and he left the cottage.
I went on with my sewing as long as I could see, and then bade Nancy good-evening; checking her too lively gratitude by the undeniable assurance that I had only done for her what she would have done for me, if she had been in my place and I in hers. I hastened back to Horton Lodge, where, having entered the schoolroom, I found the tea-table all in confusion, the tray flooded with slops, and Miss Matilda in a most ferocious humour.
I kept sewing for as long as I could see, and then said good evening to Nancy; I toned down her overly enthusiastic gratitude by reminding her that I had only done for her what she would have done for me if our roles were reversed. I quickly returned to Horton Lodge, where I found the schoolroom in complete disarray, the tea tray overflowing with spills, and Miss Matilda in a really bad mood.
“Miss Grey, whatever have you been about? I’ve had tea half an hour ago, and had to make it myself, and drink it all alone! I wish you would come in sooner!”
“Miss Grey, what have you been up to? I had tea half an hour ago, had to make it myself, and drank it all alone! I wish you would come in earlier!”
“I’ve been to see Nancy Brown. I thought you would not be back from your ride.”
“I went to see Nancy Brown. I thought you wouldn’t be back from your ride.”
“How could I ride in the rain, I should like to know. That damned pelting shower was vexatious enough—coming on when I was just in full swing: and then to come and find nobody in to tea! and you know I can’t make the tea as I like it.”
“How can I ride in the rain? I’d like to know. That annoying downpour was frustrating enough—hitting just when I was really enjoying myself: and then to come home and find nobody there for tea! And you know I can’t make tea the way I like it.”
“I didn’t think of the shower,” replied I (and, indeed, the thought of its driving her home had never entered my head).
“I didn’t think about the shower,” I replied (and, honestly, the idea of it driving her home had never crossed my mind).
“No, of course; you were under shelter yourself, and you never thought of other people.”
“No, of course; you were sheltered yourself, and you never considered other people.”
I bore her coarse reproaches with astonishing equanimity, even with cheerfulness; for I was sensible that I had done more good to Nancy Brown than harm to her: and perhaps some other thoughts assisted to keep up my spirits, and impart a relish to the cup of cold, overdrawn tea, and a charm to the otherwise unsightly table; and—I had almost said—to Miss Matilda’s unamiable face. But she soon betook herself to the stables, and left me to the quiet enjoyment of my solitary meal.
I handled her harsh criticism with surprising calmness, even with a bit of cheerfulness; because I realized that I had done more good for Nancy Brown than harm. Maybe other thoughts helped lift my spirits and made the bland, lukewarm tea more enjoyable, and brightened up the otherwise unattractive table; and—I almost said—Miss Matilda’s unpleasant expression. But she soon went off to the stables, leaving me to peacefully enjoy my solitary meal.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE PRIMROSES
Miss Murray now always went twice to church, for she so loved admiration that she could not bear to lose a single opportunity of obtaining it; and she was so sure of it wherever she showed herself, that, whether Harry Meltham and Mr. Green were there or not, there was certain to be somebody present who would not be insensible to her charms, besides the Rector, whose official capacity generally obliged him to attend. Usually, also, if the weather permitted, both she and her sister would walk home; Matilda, because she hated the confinement of the carriage; she, because she disliked the privacy of it, and enjoyed the company that generally enlivened the first mile of the journey in walking from the church to Mr. Green’s park-gates: near which commenced the private road to Horton Lodge, which lay in the opposite direction, while the highway conducted in a straightforward course to the still more distant mansion of Sir Hugh Meltham. Thus there was always a chance of being accompanied, so far, either by Harry Meltham, with or without Miss Meltham, or Mr. Green, with perhaps one or both of his sisters, and any gentlemen visitors they might have.
Miss Murray now always went to church twice, because she loved attention so much that she couldn't stand to miss any chance to get it; and she was so confident she’d get it wherever she went that, whether Harry Meltham and Mr. Green were there or not, there was bound to be someone present who would appreciate her charms, aside from the Rector, who usually had to be there. Typically, if the weather allowed, both she and her sister would walk home; Matilda hated being cooped up in the carriage, while she disliked the privacy of it and enjoyed the lively company that usually brightened the first mile of their walk from the church to Mr. Green’s park gates. Near there began the private road to Horton Lodge, which was in the opposite direction, while the main road led straight to the even more distant estate of Sir Hugh Meltham. So there was always a chance of being joined, at least partway, by either Harry Meltham, with or without Miss Meltham, or Mr. Green, possibly with one or both of his sisters, and any male visitors they might have.
Whether I walked with the young ladies or rode with their parents, depended upon their own capricious will: if they chose to “take” me, I went; if, for reasons best known to themselves, they chose to go alone, I took my seat in the carriage. I liked walking better, but a sense of reluctance to obtrude my presence on anyone who did not desire it, always kept me passive on these and similar occasions; and I never inquired into the causes of their varying whims. Indeed, this was the best policy—for to submit and oblige was the governess’s part, to consult their own pleasure was that of the pupils. But when I did walk, the first half of journey was generally a great nuisance to me. As none of the before-mentioned ladies and gentlemen ever noticed me, it was disagreeable to walk beside them, as if listening to what they said, or wishing to be thought one of them, while they talked over me, or across; and if their eyes, in speaking, chanced to fall on me, it seemed as if they looked on vacancy—as if they either did not see me, or were very desirous to make it appear so. It was disagreeable, too, to walk behind, and thus appear to acknowledge my own inferiority; for, in truth, I considered myself pretty nearly as good as the best of them, and wished them to know that I did so, and not to imagine that I looked upon myself as a mere domestic, who knew her own place too well to walk beside such fine ladies and gentlemen as they were—though her young ladies might choose to have her with them, and even condescend to converse with her when no better company were at hand. Thus—I am almost ashamed to confess it—but indeed I gave myself no little trouble in my endeavours (if I did keep up with them) to appear perfectly unconscious or regardless of their presence, as if I were wholly absorbed in my own reflections, or the contemplation of surrounding objects; or, if I lingered behind, it was some bird or insect, some tree or flower, that attracted my attention, and having duly examined that, I would pursue my walk alone, at a leisurely pace, until my pupils had bidden adieu to their companions and turned off into the quiet private road.
Whether I walked with the young ladies or rode with their parents depended on their unpredictable moods: if they wanted me to join them, I went; if, for whatever reason, they preferred to go alone, I took my seat in the carriage. I liked walking better, but a reluctance to force my presence on anyone who didn’t want it kept me passive in these situations, and I never questioned their changing moods. In fact, this was the best approach—my role was to accommodate them, while it was their job to pursue their own enjoyment. However, when I did walk, the first half of the journey was usually quite bothersome for me. Since none of those mentioned ever acknowledged me, it felt unpleasant to walk alongside them, as if I were eavesdropping or hoping to be included, while they talked over me or across me. And if their eyes happened to land on me while they spoke, it felt like they were looking at empty space—as if they either didn’t see me or wished to make it seem like they didn’t. It was also uncomfortable to walk behind them, making it seem like I was acknowledging my own inferiority; in reality, I considered myself almost as good as the best of them and wanted them to realize that I did, rather than think I saw myself as just a servant who knew her place too well to walk alongside such distinguished ladies and gentlemen—though my young ladies might choose to have me with them and even condescend to chat with me when better company wasn't around. Thus—I hesitate to admit it, but I really went to some lengths in my efforts (if I did keep up with them) to seem completely unaware or indifferent to their presence, as if I were fully absorbed in my own thoughts or in observing the surroundings; or, if I fell behind, it was because something—a bird or insect, a tree or flower—caught my attention, and after taking a good look at that, I would continue my walk alone at a leisurely pace until my pupils had said goodbye to their friends and turned onto the quiet private road.
One such occasion I particularly well remember; it was a lovely afternoon about the close of March; Mr. Green and his sisters had sent their carriage back empty, in order to enjoy the bright sunshine and balmy air in a sociable walk home along with their visitors, Captain Somebody and Lieutenant Somebody-else (a couple of military fops), and the Misses Murray, who, of course, contrived to join them. Such a party was highly agreeable to Rosalie; but not finding it equally suitable to my taste, I presently fell back, and began to botanise and entomologise along the green banks and budding hedges, till the company was considerably in advance of me, and I could hear the sweet song of the happy lark; then my spirit of misanthropy began to melt away beneath the soft, pure air and genial sunshine; but sad thoughts of early childhood, and yearnings for departed joys, or for a brighter future lot, arose instead. As my eyes wandered over the steep banks covered with young grass and green-leaved plants, and surmounted by budding hedges, I longed intensely for some familiar flower that might recall the woody dales or green hill-sides of home: the brown moorlands, of course, were out of the question. Such a discovery would make my eyes gush out with water, no doubt; but that was one of my greatest enjoyments now. At length I descried, high up between the twisted roots of an oak, three lovely primroses, peeping so sweetly from their hiding-place that the tears already started at the sight; but they grew so high above me, that I tried in vain to gather one or two, to dream over and to carry with me: I could not reach them unless I climbed the bank, which I was deterred from doing by hearing a footstep at that moment behind me, and was, therefore, about to turn away, when I was startled by the words, “Allow me to gather them for you, Miss Grey,” spoken in the grave, low tones of a well-known voice. Immediately the flowers were gathered, and in my hand. It was Mr. Weston, of course—who else would trouble himself to do so much for me?
I remember one particular occasion very well; it was a beautiful afternoon at the end of March. Mr. Green and his sisters had sent their carriage back empty so they could enjoy the bright sunshine and fresh air while walking home with their visitors, Captain Somebody and Lieutenant Somebody-else (a couple of military dandy-types), along with the Misses Murray, who, of course, managed to join them. This group was very enjoyable for Rosalie, but since it didn't suit my tastes quite as much, I fell back and started to explore the plants and insects along the green banks and budding hedges, until the group was well ahead of me, and I could hear the sweet song of the cheerful lark. At that point, my feelings of misanthropy began to fade away in the soft, pure air and warm sunshine; however, sad memories of my early childhood and longings for lost joys or a brighter future began to surface instead. As my gaze wandered over the steep banks covered with young grass and green-leaved plants, topped by budding hedges, I intensely wished for some familiar flower that could remind me of the wooded valleys or green hills of home: the brown moorlands were, of course, out of the question. Finding such a flower would surely bring tears to my eyes; but that was one of my greatest pleasures now. Finally, I spotted three lovely primroses high up between the twisted roots of an oak, peeking out sweetly from their hiding place, causing tears to well up in my eyes at the sight. However, they were so far out of my reach that I tried in vain to pick one or two to dream about and take with me; I couldn't reach them unless I climbed the bank, but I hesitated when I heard a footstep behind me. Just as I was about to turn away, I was startled by the words, “Allow me to gather them for you, Miss Grey,” spoken in the serious, soft tones of a familiar voice. In an instant, the flowers were gathered and placed in my hand. It was Mr. Weston, of course—who else would go out of their way to do so much for me?
I thanked him; whether warmly or coldly, I cannot tell: but certain I am that I did not express half the gratitude I felt. It was foolish, perhaps, to feel any gratitude at all; but it seemed to me, at that moment, as if this were a remarkable instance of his good-nature: an act of kindness, which I could not repay, but never should forget: so utterly unaccustomed was I to receive such civilities, so little prepared to expect them from anyone within fifty miles of Horton Lodge. Yet this did not prevent me from feeling a little uncomfortable in his presence; and I proceeded to follow my pupils at a much quicker pace than before; though, perhaps, if Mr. Weston had taken the hint, and let me pass without another word, I might have repeated it an hour after: but he did not. A somewhat rapid walk for me was but an ordinary pace for him.
I thanked him; whether it was a warm or cold response, I can’t say: but I know for sure that I didn’t show even half the gratitude I felt. It might have been silly to feel any gratitude at all; but at that moment, it struck me as a remarkable example of his good nature: an act of kindness that I couldn’t repay but would never forget: I was so unaccustomed to receiving such gestures and so unprepared to expect them from anyone within fifty miles of Horton Lodge. Still, that didn’t stop me from feeling a bit uncomfortable around him; and I began to follow my students at a much faster pace than before; though, maybe if Mr. Weston had picked up on the hint and let me pass without saying anything more, I might have slowed down after an hour: but he didn’t. For me, moving quickly was just an average pace for him.
“Your young ladies have left you alone,” said he.
“Your young ladies have left you by yourself,” he said.
“Yes, they are occupied with more agreeable company.”
“Yes, they are busy with more enjoyable company.”
“Then don’t trouble yourself to overtake them.” I slackened my pace; but next moment regretted having done so: my companion did not speak; and I had nothing in the world to say, and feared he might be in the same predicament. At length, however, he broke the pause by asking, with a certain quiet abruptness peculiar to himself, if I liked flowers.
“Then don’t worry about catching up to them.” I slowed down; but the next moment I regretted it: my companion didn’t say anything; and I had nothing to say, worried he might feel the same way. Finally, though, he broke the silence by asking, with his usual quiet abruptness, if I liked flowers.
“Yes; very much,” I answered, “wild-flowers especially.”
“Yes, definitely,” I replied, “wildflowers in particular.”
“I like wild-flowers,” said he; “others I don’t care about, because I have no particular associations connected with them—except one or two. What are your favourite flowers?”
“I like wildflowers,” he said; “the others don’t really interest me since I don’t have any special memories tied to them—except for a couple. What are your favorite flowers?”
“Primroses, bluebells, and heath-blossoms.”
“Primroses, bluebells, and heather.”
“Not violets?”
"Not flowers?"
“No; because, as you say, I have no particular associations connected with them; for there are no sweet violets among the hills and valleys round my home.”
“No; because, as you say, I don’t have any special memories tied to them; there are no sweet violets among the hills and valleys around my home.”
“It must be a great consolation to you to have a home, Miss Grey,” observed my companion after a short pause: “however remote, or however seldom visited, still it is something to look to.”
“It must be a great comfort for you to have a home, Miss Grey,” my companion remarked after a brief pause, “no matter how distant or how rarely you go there, it’s still something to hold onto.”
“It is so much that I think I could not live without it,” replied I, with an enthusiasm of which I immediately repented; for I thought it must have sounded essentially silly.
“It’s so much that I think I couldn’t live without it,” I replied, feeling an excitement that I immediately regretted; I thought it must have sounded really silly.
“Oh, yes, you could,” said he, with a thoughtful smile. “The ties that bind us to life are tougher than you imagine, or than anyone can who has not felt how roughly they may be pulled without breaking. You might be miserable without a home, but even you could live; and not so miserably as you suppose. The human heart is like india-rubber; a little swells it, but a great deal will not burst it. If ‘little more than nothing will disturb it, little less than all things will suffice’ to break it. As in the outer members of our frame, there is a vital power inherent in itself that strengthens it against external violence. Every blow that shakes it will serve to harden it against a future stroke; as constant labour thickens the skin of the hand, and strengthens its muscles instead of wasting them away: so that a day of arduous toil, that might excoriate a lady’s palm, would make no sensible impression on that of a hardy ploughman.
“Oh, yes, you could,” he said with a thoughtful smile. “The connections that tie us to life are stronger than you think, or than anyone can realize if they haven't experienced how roughly they can be pulled without breaking. You might be unhappy without a home, but even you could survive; and probably not as miserably as you imagine. The human heart is like rubber; a little pressure may stretch it, but a lot won’t break it. If ‘a little more than nothing will upset it, a little less than everything will be enough’ to shatter it. Just like the outer parts of our body, there is a vital strength within that helps resist external harm. Every hit that shakes it will help toughen it against future blows; just as constant work toughens the skin on your hands and builds muscle instead of wasting it away: so that a day of hard labor that might leave a lady’s hand sore wouldn’t make any noticeable impact on the hand of a tough farmer.
“I speak from experience—partly my own. There was a time when I thought as you do—at least, I was fully persuaded that home and its affections were the only things that made life tolerable: that, if deprived of these, existence would become a burden hard to be endured; but now I have no home—unless you would dignify my two hired rooms at Horton by such a name;—and not twelve months ago I lost the last and dearest of my early friends; and yet, not only I live, but I am not wholly destitute of hope and comfort, even for this life: though I must acknowledge that I can seldom enter even an humble cottage at the close of day, and see its inhabitants peaceably gathered around their cheerful hearth, without a feeling almost of envy at their domestic enjoyment.”
“I speak from experience—partly my own. There was a time when I thought like you do—at least, I was completely convinced that home and its affections were the only things that made life bearable: that, if I lost these, living would become a burden hard to endure; but now I have no home—unless you consider my two rented rooms at Horton worthy of that name;—and not even a year ago, I lost the last and dearest of my childhood friends; and yet, not only do I continue to live, but I’m not completely without hope and comfort, even for this life: though I must admit that I can rarely walk into even a simple cottage at the end of the day and see its inhabitants peacefully gathered around their cozy hearth without feeling almost envious of their domestic happiness.”
“You don’t know what happiness lies before you yet,” said I: “you are now only in the commencement of your journey.”
“You don't know what happiness is waiting for you,” I said. “You are just at the beginning of your journey.”
“The best of happiness,” replied he, “is mine already—the power and the will to be useful.”
“The greatest happiness,” he replied, “is already mine—the ability and the desire to be helpful.”
We now approached a stile communicating with a footpath that conducted to a farm-house, where, I suppose, Mr. Weston purposed to make himself “useful;” for he presently took leave of me, crossed the stile, and traversed the path with his usual firm, elastic tread, leaving me to ponder his words as I continued my course alone. I had heard before that he had lost his mother not many months before he came. She then was the last and dearest of his early friends; and he had no home. I pitied him from my heart: I almost wept for sympathy. And this, I thought, accounted for the shade of premature thoughtfulness that so frequently clouded his brow, and obtained for him the reputation of a morose and sullen disposition with the charitable Miss Murray and all her kin. “But,” thought I, “he is not so miserable as I should be under such a deprivation: he leads an active life; and a wide field for useful exertion lies before him. He can make friends; and he can make a home too, if he pleases; and, doubtless, he will please some time. God grant the partner of that home may be worthy of his choice, and make it a happy one—such a home as he deserves to have! And how delightful it would be to—” But no matter what I thought.
We now approached a stile leading to a footpath that went to a farmhouse, where I assumed Mr. Weston planned to make himself "useful." He soon said goodbye to me, crossed the stile, and walked down the path with his usual confident, springy step, leaving me to reflect on his words as I continued on my own. I had heard before that he lost his mother not long before he arrived. She had been the last and dearest of his early friends, and he had no home. I felt genuine sympathy for him; I almost cried. I thought this explained the hint of premature seriousness that often clouded his expression, earning him a reputation for being gloomy and withdrawn with the kind-hearted Miss Murray and her family. “But,” I thought, “he's not as miserable as I would be in his situation. He leads an active life, and there's plenty of opportunity for meaningful work ahead of him. He can make friends, and if he wants to, he can create a home too. Surely, he will at some point. I hope the partner he chooses for that home is worthy of him and helps make it a happy place—just the kind of home he deserves! And how wonderful it would be to—” But it didn't matter what I thought.
I began this book with the intention of concealing nothing; that those who liked might have the benefit of perusing a fellow-creature’s heart: but we have some thoughts that all the angels in heaven are welcome to behold, but not our brother-men—not even the best and kindest amongst them.
I started this book with the goal of hiding nothing; so that those who wanted could benefit from reading a fellow human's heart. However, there are some thoughts that all the angels in heaven are free to see, but not our fellow humans—not even the best and kindest among them.
By this time the Greens had taken themselves to their own abode, and the Murrays had turned down the private road, whither I hastened to follow them. I found the two girls warm in an animated discussion on the respective merits of the two young officers; but on seeing me Rosalie broke off in the middle of a sentence to exclaim, with malicious glee—
By this time, the Greens had gone home, and the Murrays had turned onto the private road, which I quickly followed. I found the two girls engaged in a lively debate about the pros and cons of the two young officers; however, upon seeing me, Rosalie stopped mid-sentence to exclaim, with mischievous delight—
“Oh-ho, Miss Grey! you’re come at last, are you? No wonder you lingered so long behind; and no wonder you always stand up so vigorously for Mr. Weston when I abuse him. Ah-ha! I see it all now!”
“Oh-ho, Miss Grey! You finally made it, didn’t you? No wonder you took so long to arrive; and no wonder you always defend Mr. Weston so passionately when I say something negative about him. Ah-ha! I understand everything now!”
“Now, come, Miss Murray, don’t be foolish,” said I, attempting a good-natured laugh; “you know such nonsense can make no impression on me.”
“Come on, Miss Murray, don’t be silly,” I said, trying to laugh it off; “you know that nonsense doesn’t affect me at all.”
But she still went on talking such intolerable stuff—her sister helping her with appropriate fiction coined for the occasion—that I thought it necessary to say something in my own justification.
But she kept going on about such unbearable things—her sister supporting her with suitable stories made up for the moment—that I felt it was necessary to say something to defend myself.
“What folly all this is!” I exclaimed. “If Mr. Weston’s road happened to be the same as mine for a few yards, and if he chose to exchange a word or two in passing, what is there so remarkable in that? I assure you, I never spoke to him before: except once.”
“What nonsense all this is!” I exclaimed. “If Mr. Weston’s path happened to be the same as mine for a few yards, and if he decided to exchange a word or two while passing, what’s so special about that? I promise you, I’ve never spoken to him before: except once.”
“Where? where? and when?” cried they eagerly.
"Where? Where? And when?" they cried eagerly.
“In Nancy’s cottage.”
“In Nancy's house.”
“Ah-ha! you’ve met him there, have you?” exclaimed Rosalie, with exultant laughter. “Ah! now, Matilda, I’ve found out why she’s so fond of going to Nancy Brown’s! She goes there to flirt with Mr. Weston.”
“Ah-ha! You've met him there, have you?” Rosalie exclaimed with excited laughter. “Ah! Now, Matilda, I understand why she loves going to Nancy Brown’s! She goes there to flirt with Mr. Weston.”
“Really, that is not worth contradicting—I only saw him there once, I tell you—and how could I know he was coming?”
“Honestly, it’s not worth arguing about—I only saw him there once, I swear—and how was I supposed to know he was coming?”
Irritated as I was at their foolish mirth and vexatious imputations, the uneasiness did not continue long: when they had had their laugh out, they returned again to the captain and lieutenant; and, while they disputed and commented upon them, my indignation rapidly cooled; the cause of it was quickly forgotten, and I turned my thoughts into a pleasanter channel. Thus we proceeded up the park, and entered the hall; and as I ascended the stairs to my own chamber, I had but one thought within me: my heart was filled to overflowing with one single earnest wish. Having entered the room, and shut the door, I fell upon my knees and offered up a fervent but not impetuous prayer: “Thy will be done,” I strove to say throughout; but, “Father, all things are possible with Thee, and may it be Thy will,” was sure to follow. That wish—that prayer—both men and women would have scorned me for—“But, Father, Thou wilt not despise!” I said, and felt that it was true. It seemed to me that another’s welfare was at least as ardently implored for as my own; nay, even that was the principal object of my heart’s desire. I might have been deceiving myself; but that idea gave me confidence to ask, and power to hope I did not ask in vain. As for the primroses, I kept two of them in a glass in my room until they were completely withered, and the housemaid threw them out; and the petals of the other I pressed between the leaves of my Bible—I have them still, and mean to keep them always.
I was annoyed by their silly laughter and irritating accusations, but that feeling didn’t last long. After they finished laughing, they turned their attention back to the captain and lieutenant, and as they argued and commented about them, my anger quickly faded; I soon forgot why I was upset and shifted my thoughts to something more pleasant. We walked through the park and entered the hall, and as I climbed the stairs to my room, one thought filled my mind: my heart was overflowing with a single, earnest wish. Once I entered the room and closed the door, I dropped to my knees and offered a heartfelt yet calm prayer: “Your will be done,” I tried to say consistently, but “Father, all things are possible with You, and may it be Your will,” always followed. That wish—that prayer—would have made anyone look down on me, but I said, “But, Father, You will not despise!” and I truly felt it was accurate. It seemed to me that I was just as passionately asking for someone else’s well-being as my own; in fact, that was the main focus of my heart’s desire. I could have been fooling myself, but that thought gave me the confidence to ask and the hope that my request wasn’t in vain. As for the primroses, I kept two of them in a glass in my room until they completely wilted and the housemaid threw them out; I pressed the petals of the other between the pages of my Bible—I still have them and plan to keep them forever.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE RECTOR
The following day was as fine as the preceding one. Soon after breakfast Miss Matilda, having galloped and blundered through a few unprofitable lessons, and vengeably thumped the piano for an hour, in a terrible humour with both me and it, because her mamma would not give her a holiday, had betaken herself to her favourite places of resort, the yards, the stables, and the dog-kennels; and Miss Murray was gone forth to enjoy a quiet ramble with a new fashionable novel for her companion, leaving me in the schoolroom hard at work upon a water-colour drawing which I had promised to do for her, and which she insisted upon my finishing that day.
The next day was just as nice as the one before. Shortly after breakfast, Miss Matilda, after rushing through a few pointless lessons and angrily playing the piano for an hour—grumpy at both me and the instrument because her mom wouldn’t give her a day off—had gone off to her favorite spots: the yards, the stables, and the dog kennels. Miss Murray had gone out for a peaceful walk with a trendy novel to keep her company, leaving me in the schoolroom working hard on a watercolor drawing I had promised to do for her, which she insisted I finish that day.
At my feet lay a little rough terrier. It was the property of Miss Matilda; but she hated the animal, and intended to sell it, alleging that it was quite spoiled. It was really an excellent dog of its kind; but she affirmed it was fit for nothing, and had not even the sense to know its own mistress.
At my feet was a little scruffy terrier. It belonged to Miss Matilda, but she despised the dog and planned to sell it, claiming it was completely spoiled. In reality, it was a great dog for its breed, but she insisted it was useless and didn't even have the sense to recognize its own owner.
The fact was she had purchased it when but a small puppy, insisting at first that no one should touch it but herself; but soon becoming tired of so helpless and troublesome a nursling, she had gladly yielded to my entreaties to be allowed to take charge of it; and I, by carefully nursing the little creature from infancy to adolescence, of course, had obtained its affections: a reward I should have greatly valued, and looked upon as far outweighing all the trouble I had had with it, had not poor Snap’s grateful feelings exposed him to many a harsh word and many a spiteful kick and pinch from his owner, and were he not now in danger of being “put away” in consequence, or transferred to some rough, stony-hearted master. But how could I help it? I could not make the dog hate me by cruel treatment, and she would not propitiate him by kindness.
The truth was she bought it when it was just a tiny puppy, insisting at first that no one could touch it but her; but she soon grew tired of such a helpless and troublesome little one and happily gave in to my pleas to take care of it. By carefully raising the little creature from infancy to adolescence, I had, of course, won its affection—a reward I would have greatly cherished and viewed as far outweighing all the hassle I had with it, if only poor Snap’s gratitude hadn’t led to many harsh words and spiteful kicks and pinches from his owner, and if he weren’t now at risk of being “put down” as a result or sent to some cruel, hardhearted master. But what could I do? I couldn’t make the dog dislike me through cruel treatment, and she wouldn’t be kind to him.
However, while I thus sat, working away with my pencil, Mrs. Murray came, half-sailing, half-bustling, into the room.
However, as I sat there, focused on my work with my pencil, Mrs. Murray entered the room, part gliding in and part bustling about.
“Miss Grey,” she began,—“dear! how can you sit at your drawing such a day as this?” (She thought I was doing it for my own pleasure.) “I wonder you don’t put on your bonnet and go out with the young ladies.”
“Miss Grey,” she began,—“how can you sit at your drawing on a day like this?” (She thought I was doing it for my own enjoyment.) “I wonder you don’t put on your hat and go out with the young ladies.”
“I think, ma’am, Miss Murray is reading; and Miss Matilda is amusing herself with her dogs.”
“I think, ma’am, Miss Murray is reading, and Miss Matilda is playing with her dogs.”
“If you would try to amuse Miss Matilda yourself a little more, I think she would not be driven to seek amusement in the companionship of dogs and horses and grooms, so much as she is; and if you would be a little more cheerful and conversable with Miss Murray, she would not so often go wandering in the fields with a book in her hand. However, I don’t want to vex you,” added she, seeing, I suppose, that my cheeks burned and my hand trembled with some unamiable emotion. “Do, pray, try not to be so touchy—there’s no speaking to you else. And tell me if you know where Rosalie is gone: and why she likes to be so much alone?”
“If you tried to entertain Miss Matilda a bit more, I think she wouldn’t be as inclined to find fun in the company of dogs, horses, and stable hands. And if you were a little more cheerful and engaging with Miss Murray, she wouldn’t often be wandering in the fields with a book in hand. But I don’t want to upset you,” she added, noticing, I guess, that my cheeks were hot and my hand shook with some unpleasant emotion. “Please, try not to be so sensitive—it's hard to talk to you otherwise. And let me know if you know where Rosalie has gone and why she prefers to be alone so much.”
“She says she likes to be alone when she has a new book to read.”
“She says she enjoys being alone when she has a new book to read.”
“But why can’t she read it in the park or the garden?—why should she go into the fields and lanes? And how is it that that Mr. Hatfield so often finds her out? She told me last week he’d walked his horse by her side all up Moss Lane; and now I’m sure it was he I saw, from my dressing-room window, walking so briskly past the park-gates, and on towards the field where she so frequently goes. I wish you would go and see if she is there; and just gently remind her that it is not proper for a young lady of her rank and prospects to be wandering about by herself in that manner, exposed to the attentions of anyone that presumes to address her; like some poor neglected girl that has no park to walk in, and no friends to take care of her: and tell her that her papa would be extremely angry if he knew of her treating Mr. Hatfield in the familiar manner that I fear she does; and—oh! if you—if any governess had but half a mother’s watchfulness—half a mother’s anxious care, I should be saved this trouble; and you would see at once the necessity of keeping your eye upon her, and making your company agreeable to— Well, go—go; there’s no time to be lost,” cried she, seeing that I had put away my drawing materials, and was waiting in the doorway for the conclusion of her address.
“But why can’t she read it in the park or the garden? Why should she go into the fields and lanes? And how is it that Mr. Hatfield so often finds her? She told me last week he walked his horse alongside her all the way up Moss Lane; and now I’m sure it was him I saw, from my dressing room window, walking quickly past the park gates and towards the field where she often goes. I wish you would go see if she’s there and gently remind her that it’s not proper for a young lady of her status and prospects to be wandering around by herself like that, exposed to the attention of anyone who might approach her, like some poor neglected girl who has no park to walk in and no friends to look out for her. And tell her that her dad would be really upset if he knew she was treating Mr. Hatfield so familiarly, as I fear she does. Oh! If you—if any governess had even half a mother’s watchfulness—half a mother’s care, I would be spared this trouble; and you would see right away the need to keep an eye on her and to make your company pleasant to— Well, go—go; there’s no time to lose,” she exclaimed, noticing that I had put away my drawing materials and was waiting in the doorway for her to finish.
According to her prognostications, I found Miss Murray in her favourite field just without the park; and, unfortunately, not alone; for the tall, stately figure of Mr. Hatfield was slowly sauntering by her side.
According to her predictions, I found Miss Murray in her favorite field just outside the park; and, unfortunately, she wasn't alone; the tall, elegant figure of Mr. Hatfield was slowly walking beside her.
Here was a poser for me. It was my duty to interrupt the tête-à-tête: but how was it to be done? Mr. Hatfield could not to be driven away by so insignificant person as I; and to go and place myself on the other side of Miss Murray, and intrude my unwelcome presence upon her without noticing her companion, was a piece of rudeness I could not be guilty of: neither had I the courage to cry aloud from the top of the field that she was wanted elsewhere. So I took the intermediate course of walking slowly but steadily towards them; resolving, if my approach failed to scare away the beau, to pass by and tell Miss Murray her mamma wanted her.
This was a tough situation for me. It was my job to interrupt the conversation, but how was I supposed to do it? Mr. Hatfield couldn't possibly be chased off by someone as insignificant as me; and just going over to Miss Murray's side and intruding without acknowledging her companion felt too rude for me to do. I also didn't have the guts to shout from across the field that she was needed elsewhere. So, I chose a middle ground, walking slowly but steadily towards them, planning that if my approach didn’t scare the guy away, I would just pass by and tell Miss Murray her mom wanted her.
She certainly looked very charming as she strolled, lingering along under the budding horse-chestnut trees that stretched their long arms over the park-palings; with her closed book in one hand, and in the other a graceful sprig of myrtle, which served her as a very pretty plaything; her bright ringlets escaping profusely from her little bonnet, and gently stirred by the breeze, her fair cheek flushed with gratified vanity, her smiling blue eyes, now slyly glancing towards her admirer, now gazing downward at her myrtle sprig. But Snap, running before me, interrupted her in the midst of some half-pert, half-playful repartee, by catching hold of her dress and vehemently tugging thereat; till Mr. Hatfield, with his cane, administered a resounding thwack upon the animal’s skull, and sent it yelping back to me with a clamorous outcry that afforded the reverend gentleman great amusement: but seeing me so near, he thought, I suppose, he might as well be taking his departure; and, as I stooped to caress the dog, with ostentatious pity to show my disapproval of his severity, I heard him say: “When shall I see you again, Miss Murray?”
She definitely looked charming as she walked slowly under the budding horse-chestnut trees that stretched their long branches over the park fence; with a closed book in one hand and a pretty sprig of myrtle in the other, which she toyed with playfully. Her bright ringlets spilled out of her little bonnet, gently rustled by the breeze, her fair cheek flushed with satisfied vanity, and her smiling blue eyes now playfully glancing at her admirer, now looking down at her myrtle sprig. But Snap, running ahead of me, interrupted her half-sassy, half-flirty banter by grabbing hold of her dress and tugging at it insistently; until Mr. Hatfield, using his cane, gave the dog a sharp whack on the head, sending it yelping back to me with a loud outcry that amused the reverend gentleman greatly. But seeing me so close, he probably thought it was time to leave; and as I bent down to pet the dog, showing exaggerated pity to express my disapproval of his harshness, I heard him say, “When will I see you again, Miss Murray?”
“At church, I suppose,” replied she, “unless your business chances to bring you here again at the precise moment when I happen to be walking by.”
“At church, I guess,” she replied, “unless you happen to be here again at the exact moment I walk by.”
“I could always manage to have business here, if I knew precisely when and where to find you.”
“I could always find something to do here if I knew exactly when and where to meet you.”
“But if I would, I could not inform you, for I am so immethodical, I never can tell to-day what I shall do to-morrow.”
“But even if I wanted to, I couldn't tell you because I'm so disorganized that I can never predict what I'll do tomorrow.”
“Then give me that, meantime, to comfort me,” said he, half jestingly and half in earnest, extending his hand for the sprig of myrtle.
“Then give me that, for now, to comfort me,” he said, half joking and half serious, reaching out for the sprig of myrtle.
“No, indeed, I shan’t.”
"No way, I'm not."
“Do! pray do! I shall be the most miserable of men if you don’t. You cannot be so cruel as to deny me a favour so easily granted and yet so highly prized!” pleaded he as ardently as if his life depended on it.
“Please! please! I’ll be the most miserable person if you don’t. You can’t be so cruel as to deny me a favor that’s so easy to give and yet so greatly valued!” he urged desperately, as if his life depended on it.
By this time I stood within a very few yards of them, impatiently waiting his departure.
By this point, I was just a few yards away from them, eagerly waiting for him to leave.
“There then! take it and go,” said Rosalie.
“Here you go! Take it and leave,” said Rosalie.
He joyfully received the gift, murmured something that made her blush and toss her head, but with a little laugh that showed her displeasure was entirely affected; and then with a courteous salutation withdrew.
He happily accepted the gift, said something that made her blush and toss her head, but with a little laugh that showed her annoyance was completely fake; and then, with a polite greeting, he left.
“Did you ever see such a man, Miss Grey?” said she, turning to me; “I’m so glad you came! I thought I never should get rid of him; and I was so terribly afraid of papa seeing him.”
“Did you ever see a man like that, Miss Grey?” she said, turning to me; “I’m so glad you came! I thought I’d never get rid of him; and I was so worried about papa seeing him.”
“Has he been with you long?”
“Has he been with you for a while?”
“No, not long, but he’s so extremely impertinent: and he’s always hanging about, pretending his business or his clerical duties require his attendance in these parts, and really watching for poor me, and pouncing upon me wherever he sees me.”
“No, not long, but he’s really so incredibly rude: and he’s always around, acting like his work or his clerical duties need him to be in this area, but he’s actually keeping an eye on me and swooping in on me whenever he spots me.”
“Well, your mamma thinks you ought not to go beyond the park or garden without some discreet, matronly person like me to accompany you, and keep off all intruders. She descried Mr. Hatfield hurrying past the park-gates, and forthwith despatched me with instructions to seek you up and to take care of you, and likewise to warn—”
“Well, your mom thinks you shouldn’t go beyond the park or garden without a sensible, maternal person like me to come along and keep away any unwanted guests. She spotted Mr. Hatfield rushing past the park gates and immediately sent me with instructions to find you, take care of you, and also to warn—”
“Oh, mamma’s so tiresome! As if I couldn’t take care of myself. She bothered me before about Mr. Hatfield; and I told her she might trust me: I never should forget my rank and station for the most delightful man that ever breathed. I wish he would go down on his knees to-morrow, and implore me to be his wife, that I might just show her how mistaken she is in supposing that I could ever—Oh, it provokes me so! To think that I could be such a fool as to fall in love! It is quite beneath the dignity of a woman to do such a thing. Love! I detest the word! As applied to one of our sex, I think it a perfect insult. A preference I might acknowledge; but never for one like poor Mr. Hatfield, who has not seven hundred a year to bless himself with. I like to talk to him, because he’s so clever and amusing—I wish Sir Thomas Ashby were half as nice; besides, I must have somebody to flirt with, and no one else has the sense to come here; and when we go out, mamma won’t let me flirt with anybody but Sir Thomas—if he’s there; and if he’s not there, I’m bound hand and foot, for fear somebody should go and make up some exaggerated story, and put it into his head that I’m engaged, or likely to be engaged, to somebody else; or, what is more probable, for fear his nasty old mother should see or hear of my ongoings, and conclude that I’m not a fit wife for her excellent son: as if the said son were not the greatest scamp in Christendom; and as if any woman of common decency were not a world too good for him.”
“Oh, mom is so annoying! As if I couldn’t take care of myself. She nagged me before about Mr. Hatfield, and I told her she could trust me: I would never forget my status for the most charming man ever. I wish he would go down on his knees tomorrow and beg me to be his wife, just to show her how wrong she is in thinking I could ever—Oh, it annoys me so much! To think that I could be such a fool as to fall in love! It’s completely beneath a woman’s dignity to do that. Love! I hate that word! As it relates to women, I find it utterly insulting. A preference I might admit; but never for someone like poor Mr. Hatfield, who doesn’t even have seven hundred a year to support himself. I enjoy talking to him because he’s clever and fun—I wish Sir Thomas Ashby were half as nice; besides, I have to have someone to flirt with, and no one else has the sense to come here; and when we go out, mom won’t let me flirt with anyone but Sir Thomas—if he’s there; and if he’s not there, I’m completely restricted, for fear someone might exaggerate and spread a rumor that I’m engaged, or likely to be engaged, to someone else; or, more likely, to avoid his awful old mother seeing or hearing about my behavior and deciding I’m not a suitable wife for her wonderful son: as if that son weren’t the biggest scoundrel in the world; and as if any decent woman weren’t far too good for him.”
“Is it really so, Miss Murray? and does your mamma know it, and yet wish you to marry him?”
“Is that true, Miss Murray? Does your mom know about it and still want you to marry him?”
“To be sure, she does! She knows more against him than I do, I believe: she keeps it from me lest I should be discouraged; not knowing how little I care about such things. For it’s no great matter, really: he’ll be all right when he’s married, as mamma says; and reformed rakes make the best husbands, everybody knows. I only wish he were not so ugly—that’s all I think about: but then there’s no choice here in the country; and papa will not let us go to London—”
"Of course she does! She knows more about him than I do, I think: she keeps it from me so I won't get discouraged, not realizing how little I care about that stuff. It's really not a big deal: he'll be fine once he's married, as Mom says; and everyone knows that reformed bad boys make the best husbands. I just wish he weren't so ugly—that's all I'm concerned about: but then there's no option here in the countryside; and Dad won't let us go to London—"
“But I should think Mr. Hatfield would be far better.”
“But I think Mr. Hatfield would be a lot better.”
“And so he would, if he were lord of Ashby Park—there’s not a doubt of it: but the fact is, I must have Ashby Park, whoever shares it with me.”
“And so he would, if he owned Ashby Park—there’s no doubt about it: but the truth is, I have to have Ashby Park, no matter who shares it with me.”
“But Mr. Hatfield thinks you like him all this time; you don’t consider how bitterly he will be disappointed when he finds himself mistaken.”
“But Mr. Hatfield thinks you like him all this time; you don’t realize how disappointed he will be when he realizes he’s wrong.”
“No, indeed! It will be a proper punishment for his presumption—for ever daring to think I could like him. I should enjoy nothing so much as lifting the veil from his eyes.”
“No, definitely! It will be a fitting punishment for his arrogance—for ever daring to think I could like him. I would enjoy nothing more than revealing the truth to him.”
“The sooner you do it the better then.”
"The sooner you do it, the better."
“No; I tell you, I like to amuse myself with him. Besides, he doesn’t really think I like him. I take good care of that: you don’t know how cleverly I manage. He may presume to think he can induce me to like him; for which I shall punish him as he deserves.”
“No; I’m telling you, I enjoy entertaining myself with him. Besides, he doesn’t actually believe that I like him. I make sure of that: you have no idea how skillfully I manage. He might think he can get me to like him; for that, I’ll make sure he gets what he deserves.”
“Well, mind you don’t give too much reason for such presumption—that’s all,” replied I.
“Well, just be careful not to give them too much reason for that kind of arrogance—that's all,” I replied.
But all my exhortations were in vain: they only made her somewhat more solicitous to disguise her wishes and her thoughts from me. She talked no more to me about the Rector; but I could see that her mind, if not her heart, was fixed upon him still, and that she was intent upon obtaining another interview: for though, in compliance with her mother’s request, I was now constituted the companion of her rambles for a time, she still persisted in wandering in the fields and lanes that lay in the nearest proximity to the road; and, whether she talked to me or read the book she carried in her hand, she kept continually pausing to look round her, or gaze up the road to see if anyone was coming; and if a horseman trotted by, I could tell by her unqualified abuse of the poor equestrian, whoever he might be, that she hated him because he was not Mr. Hatfield.
But all my attempts to reason with her were pointless: they just made her more determined to hide her feelings and thoughts from me. She stopped talking to me about the Rector, but I could tell that her mind, if not her heart, was still focused on him and that she wanted to have another meeting. Even though I was now her designated companion for a while, as her mother had requested, she continued to roam the fields and lanes right next to the road. Whether she was talking to me or reading the book she had in her hand, she kept stopping to look around or glancing up the road to see if anyone was approaching. And if a rider passed by, I could tell by her harsh words about the poor guy, whoever he was, that she disliked him simply because he wasn’t Mr. Hatfield.
“Surely,” thought I, “she is not so indifferent to him as she believes herself to be, or would have others to believe her; and her mother’s anxiety is not so wholly causeless as she affirms.”
“Surely,” I thought, “she isn’t as indifferent to him as she thinks she is or wants others to think; and her mother’s worry isn’t completely unfounded as she claims.”
Three days passed away, and he did not make his appearance. On the afternoon of the fourth, as we were walking beside the park-palings in the memorable field, each furnished with a book (for I always took care to provide myself with something to be doing when she did not require me to talk), she suddenly interrupted my studies by exclaiming—
Three days went by, and he still hadn’t shown up. On the afternoon of the fourth day, as we were walking along the park fence in that memorable field, each of us with a book (I always made sure to have something to do when she didn’t need me to talk), she suddenly interrupted my reading by exclaiming—
“Oh, Miss Grey! do be so kind as to go and see Mark Wood, and take his wife half-a-crown from me—I should have given or sent it a week ago, but quite forgot. There!” said she, throwing me her purse, and speaking very fast—“Never mind getting it out now, but take the purse and give them what you like; I would go with you, but I want to finish this volume. I’ll come and meet you when I’ve done it. Be quick, will you—and—oh, wait; hadn’t you better read to him a bit? Run to the house and get some sort of a good book. Anything will do.”
“Oh, Miss Grey! Please be so kind as to go and see Mark Wood, and take his wife half a crown from me—I should have given or sent it a week ago, but I totally forgot. There!” she said, throwing me her purse and speaking very quickly—“Never mind taking it out now, just take the purse and give them whatever you think is best; I would go with you, but I want to finish this volume. I’ll come and meet you when I’m done. Be quick, will you—and—oh, wait; shouldn’t you read to him a bit? Run to the house and grab some sort of good book. Anything will do.”
I did as I was desired; but, suspecting something from her hurried manner and the suddenness of the request, I just glanced back before I quitted the field, and there was Mr. Hatfield about to enter at the gate below. By sending me to the house for a book, she had just prevented my meeting him on the road.
I did what she asked; however, sensing something from her rushed behavior and the abrupt request, I quickly looked back before leaving the field, and there was Mr. Hatfield about to come in through the gate below. By sending me to the house for a book, she had just made sure I wouldn't run into him on the road.
“Never mind!” thought I, “there’ll be no great harm done. Poor Mark will be glad of the half-crown, and perhaps of the good book too; and if the Rector does steal Miss Rosalie’s heart, it will only humble her pride a little; and if they do get married at last, it will only save her from a worse fate; and she will be quite a good enough partner for him, and he for her.”
“Never mind!” I thought, “it won’t be a big deal. Poor Mark will be happy with the half-crown, and maybe with the good book too; and if the Rector does win over Miss Rosalie, it will just take down her pride a notch; and if they do end up getting married, it will only spare her from a worse situation; and she’ll be a perfectly good match for him, and he for her.”
Mark Wood was the consumptive labourer whom I mentioned before. He was now rapidly wearing away. Miss Murray, by her liberality, obtained literally the blessing of him that was ready to perish; for though the half-crown could be of very little service to him, he was glad of it for the sake of his wife and children, so soon to be widowed and fatherless. After I had sat a few minutes, and read a little for the comfort and edification of himself and his afflicted wife, I left them; but I had not proceeded fifty yards before I encountered Mr. Weston, apparently on his way to the same abode. He greeted me in his usual quiet, unaffected way, stopped to inquire about the condition of the sick man and his family, and with a sort of unconscious, brotherly disregard to ceremony took from my hand the book out of which I had been reading, turned over its pages, made a few brief but very sensible remarks, and restored it; then told me about some poor sufferer he had just been visiting, talked a little about Nancy Brown, made a few observations upon my little rough friend the terrier, that was frisking at his feet, and finally upon the beauty of the weather, and departed.
Mark Wood was the ailing worker I mentioned earlier. He was now quickly deteriorating. Miss Murray, through her generosity, received the gratitude of someone who was on the brink of dying; even though the half-crown wouldn’t do much for him, he appreciated it for the sake of his wife and children, who would soon be left without a husband and father. After I sat with them for a few minutes and read a little for the comfort and support of both him and his suffering wife, I left them. However, I hadn't walked fifty yards before I ran into Mr. Weston, seemingly on his way to the same place. He greeted me in his usual calm, genuine manner, stopped to ask about the sick man's condition and his family, and with a sort of natural, brotherly disregard for formality, took the book I had been reading from my hands, flipped through its pages, made a few brief but very thoughtful comments, and then handed it back to me. He then told me about a struggling individual he had just visited, chatted a bit about Nancy Brown, offered some observations on my little rough terrier friend that was playing at his feet, and lastly remarked on how beautiful the weather was before he left.
I have omitted to give a detail of his words, from a notion that they would not interest the reader as they did me, and not because I have forgotten them. No; I remember them well; for I thought them over and over again in the course of that day and many succeeding ones, I know not how often; and recalled every intonation of his deep, clear voice, every flash of his quick, brown eye, and every gleam of his pleasant, but too transient smile. Such a confession will look very absurd, I fear: but no matter: I have written it: and they that read it will not know the writer.
I didn’t include the details of what he said because I thought they wouldn’t interest the reader as much as they did me, not because I’ve forgotten them. No; I remember them clearly. I replayed them in my mind over and over that day and many days after, I don’t even know how many times; I recalled every tone of his deep, clear voice, every spark in his quick, brown eyes, and every hint of his nice, but too fleeting smile. This confession might seem really silly, I’m afraid; but it doesn’t matter: I’ve written it down, and those who read it won’t know who wrote it.
While I was walking along, happy within, and pleased with all around, Miss Murray came hastening to meet me; her buoyant step, flushed cheek, and radiant smiles showing that she, too, was happy, in her own way. Running up to me, she put her arm through mine, and without waiting to recover breath, began—“Now, Miss Grey, think yourself highly honoured, for I’m come to tell you my news before I’ve breathed a word of it to anyone else.”
While I was walking along, feeling happy inside and enjoying everything around me, Miss Murray hurried over to meet me; her lively step, flushed cheeks, and bright smiles showed she was also happy in her own way. She ran up to me, linked her arm with mine, and without pausing to catch her breath, started—“Now, Miss Grey, feel honored because I’m here to share my news with you before I tell anyone else.”
“Well, what is it?”
"What's going on?"
“Oh, such news! In the first place, you must know that Mr. Hatfield came upon me just after you were gone. I was in such a way for fear papa or mamma should see him; but you know I couldn’t call you back again, and so!—oh, dear! I can’t tell you all about it now, for there’s Matilda, I see, in the park, and I must go and open my budget to her. But, however, Hatfield was most uncommonly audacious, unspeakably complimentary, and unprecedentedly tender—tried to be so, at least—he didn’t succeed very well in that, because it’s not his vein. I’ll tell you all he said another time.”
“Oh, such news! First of all, you should know that Mr. Hatfield came up to me right after you left. I was really worried that dad or mom might see him; but you know I couldn’t call you back again, so—oh, dear! I can’t share everything with you right now, because I see Matilda in the park, and I have to go and talk to her. But anyway, Hatfield was incredibly bold, super complimentary, and unusually affectionate—he tried to be, at least—he didn’t do very well in that, because it’s not really his style. I’ll tell you everything he said another time.”
“But what did you say—I’m more interested in that?”
“But what did you say—I’m more interested in that?”
“I’ll tell you that, too, at some future period. I happened to be in a very good humour just then; but, though I was complaisant and gracious enough, I took care not to compromise myself in any possible way. But, however, the conceited wretch chose to interpret my amiability of temper his own way, and at length presumed upon my indulgence so far—what do you think?—he actually made me an offer!”
“I’ll share that with you at some point in the future. I happened to be in a really good mood at that moment; but even though I was polite and friendly enough, I made sure not to put myself in any awkward situation. However, the arrogant fool decided to interpret my friendliness however he liked, and eventually took my patience so far—guess what?—he actually proposed to me!”
“And you—”
“And you—”
“I proudly drew myself up, and with the greatest coolness expressed my astonishment at such an occurrence, and hoped he had seen nothing in my conduct to justify his expectations. You should have seen how his countenance fell! He went perfectly white in the face. I assured him that I esteemed him and all that, but could not possibly accede to his proposals; and if I did, papa and mamma could never be brought to give their consent.”
“I stood tall and calmly expressed my surprise at what had happened, hoping he hadn’t seen anything in my behavior to support his expectations. You should have seen how his face fell! He turned completely pale. I assured him that I valued him and all that, but I simply couldn’t agree to his proposals; and even if I wanted to, my parents would never agree.”
“‘But if they could,’ said he, ‘would yours be wanting?’
“‘But if they could,’ he said, ‘would yours be missing?’”
“‘Certainly, Mr. Hatfield,’ I replied, with a cool decision which quelled all hope at once. Oh, if you had seen how dreadfully mortified he was—how crushed to the earth by his disappointment! really, I almost pitied him myself.
“‘Of course, Mr. Hatfield,’ I replied, with a calm certainty that dashed all hope immediately. Oh, if you had seen how incredibly embarrassed he was—how utterly defeated by his disappointment! Honestly, I almost felt sorry for him myself.
“One more desperate attempt, however, he made. After a silence of considerable duration, during which he struggled to be calm, and I to be grave—for I felt a strong propensity to laugh—which would have ruined all—he said, with the ghost of a smile—‘But tell me plainly, Miss Murray, if I had the wealth of Sir Hugh Meltham, or the prospects of his eldest son, would you still refuse me? Answer me truly, upon your honour.’
“One more desperate attempt, however, he made. After a long silence, during which he struggled to stay calm and I tried to look serious—because I felt a strong urge to laugh, which would have ruined everything—he said, with a hint of a smile, ‘But tell me honestly, Miss Murray, if I had the wealth of Sir Hugh Meltham, or the prospects of his eldest son, would you still turn me down? Answer me truthfully, on your honor.’”
“‘Certainly,’ said I. ‘That would make no difference whatever.’
“‘Of course,’ I said. ‘That wouldn’t change anything at all.’”
“It was a great lie, but he looked so confident in his own attractions still, that I determined not to leave him one stone upon another. He looked me full in the face; but I kept my countenance so well that he could not imagine I was saying anything more than the actual truth.
“It was a huge lie, but he seemed so sure of his own charm that I decided not to let him get away unscathed. He looked me straight in the eye, but I maintained my composure so well that he couldn’t suspect I was saying anything other than the plain truth."
“‘Then it’s all over, I suppose,’ he said, looking as if he could have died on the spot with vexation and the intensity of his despair. But he was angry as well as disappointed. There was he, suffering so unspeakably, and there was I, the pitiless cause of it all, so utterly impenetrable to all the artillery of his looks and words, so calmly cold and proud, he could not but feel some resentment; and with singular bitterness he began—‘I certainly did not expect this, Miss Murray. I might say something about your past conduct, and the hopes you have led me to foster, but I forbear, on condition—’
“‘Then I guess it’s all over,’ he said, looking like he could have died right then from frustration and the depth of his despair. But he was both angry and disappointed. There he was, suffering so unbearably, and there I was, the heartless cause of it all, totally unaffected by all the intensity of his looks and words, so calmly cold and proud that he couldn’t help but feel some resentment; and with a unique bitterness, he started—‘I definitely didn’t expect this, Miss Murray. I could bring up your past behavior and the hopes you made me believe in, but I’ll hold back, on one condition—’
“‘No conditions, Mr. Hatfield!’ said I, now truly indignant at his insolence.
“‘No conditions, Mr. Hatfield!’ I said, now genuinely angry at his disrespect.”
“‘Then let me beg it as a favour,’ he replied, lowering his voice at once, and taking a humbler tone: ‘let me entreat that you will not mention this affair to anyone whatever. If you will keep silence about it, there need be no unpleasantness on either side—nothing, I mean, beyond what is quite unavoidable: for my own feelings I will endeavour to keep to myself, if I cannot annihilate them—I will try to forgive, if I cannot forget the cause of my sufferings. I will not suppose, Miss Murray, that you know how deeply you have injured me. I would not have you aware of it; but if, in addition to the injury you have already done me—pardon me, but, whether innocently or not, you have done it—and if you add to it by giving publicity to this unfortunate affair, or naming it at all, you will find that I too can speak, and though you scorned my love, you will hardly scorn my—’
“‘Then let me ask you as a favor,’ he replied, lowering his voice and taking a more humble tone: ‘please don’t mention this to anyone. If you keep it quiet, there shouldn’t be any unpleasantness for either of us—nothing, I mean, beyond what's completely unavoidable: as for my own feelings, I’ll try to keep them to myself, even if I can’t completely get rid of them—I’ll work on forgiving, even if I can’t forget what caused my pain. I won’t assume, Miss Murray, that you realize how deeply you’ve hurt me. I wouldn’t want you to know that; but if, on top of the hurt you’ve already caused me—excuse me, but whether you meant it or not, you did—and if you make it worse by bringing this unfortunate situation to light or mentioning it at all, you’ll see that I can speak out too, and even though you rejected my love, you will hardly dismiss my—’
“He stopped, but he bit his bloodless lip, and looked so terribly fierce that I was quite frightened. However, my pride upheld me still, and I answered disdainfully; ‘I do not know what motive you suppose I could have for naming it to anyone, Mr. Hatfield; but if I were disposed to do so, you would not deter me by threats; and it is scarcely the part of a gentleman to attempt it.’
“He stopped, but he bit his lip, which had lost all color, and looked so intensely fierce that I felt quite scared. However, my pride kept me steady, and I replied with disdain, ‘I don’t know what reason you think I might have for bringing it up to anyone, Mr. Hatfield; but if I wanted to, you wouldn’t stop me with threats; and it’s hardly what a gentleman would do to try.’”
“‘Pardon me, Miss Murray,’ said he, ‘I have loved you so intensely—I do still adore you so deeply, that I would not willingly offend you; but though I never have loved, and never can love any woman as I have loved you, it is equally certain that I never was so ill-treated by any. On the contrary, I have always found your sex the kindest and most tender and obliging of God’s creation, till now.’ (Think of the conceited fellow saying that!) ‘And the novelty and harshness of the lesson you have taught me to-day, and the bitterness of being disappointed in the only quarter on which the happiness of my life depended, must excuse any appearance of asperity. If my presence is disagreeable to you, Miss Murray,’ he said (for I was looking about me to show how little I cared for him, so he thought I was tired of him, I suppose)—‘if my presence is disagreeable to you, Miss Murray, you have only to promise me the favour I named, and I will relieve you at once. There are many ladies—some even in this parish—who would be delighted to accept what you have so scornfully trampled under your feet. They would be naturally inclined to hate one whose surpassing loveliness has so completely estranged my heart from them and blinded me to their attractions; and a single hint of the truth from me to one of these would be sufficient to raise such a talk against you as would seriously injure your prospects, and diminish your chance of success with any other gentleman you or your mamma might design to entangle.’
“‘Excuse me, Miss Murray,’ he said, ‘I have loved you so intensely—I still adore you so deeply that I wouldn’t want to offend you; but even though I have never loved, and never can love, any woman like I have loved you, it’s also true that I have never been treated so poorly by anyone. On the contrary, I have always found women to be the kindest, most tender, and most accommodating of God’s creations, until now.’ (Can you believe how conceited he sounds?) ‘The shock and harshness of the lesson you’ve taught me today, along with the bitterness of being let down in the one area that my happiness relies on, must excuse any tough behavior on my part. If my presence bothers you, Miss Murray,’ he said (since I was looking around to show how little I cared about him, he probably thought I was tired of him)—‘if my presence bothers you, Miss Murray, you only need to promise me the favor I mentioned, and I will leave you immediately. There are many women—some even in this parish—who would be thrilled to accept what you have so disdainfully rejected. They would naturally be inclined to resent someone whose incredible beauty has completely turned me away from them and made me blind to their appeal; and just a hint of the truth from me to one of them would be enough to start a rumor about you that could seriously harm your reputation and lower your chances with any other gentleman you or your mother might be trying to attract.’
“‘What do your mean, sir?’ said I, ready to stamp with passion.
“‘What do you mean, sir?’ I said, ready to stamp my foot with frustration.”
“‘I mean that this affair from beginning to end appears to me like a case of arrant flirtation, to say the least of it—such a case as you would find it rather inconvenient to have blazoned through the world: especially with the additions and exaggerations of your female rivals, who would be too glad to publish the matter, if I only gave them a handle to it. But I promise you, on the faith of a gentleman, that no word or syllable that could tend to your prejudice shall ever escape my lips, provided you will—’
“‘What I’m saying is that this whole situation seems to me like a blatant flirtation, at the very least—one that you wouldn’t want to be broadcasted everywhere. Especially with all the embellishments and exaggerations from your female competitors, who would be more than happy to spread the word if I gave them even the slightest opening. But I promise you, as a gentleman, that I won’t let slip a single word or syllable that could harm your reputation, as long as you—’”
“‘Well, well, I won’t mention it,’ said I. ‘You may rely upon my silence, if that can afford you any consolation.’
“‘Alright, I won’t bring it up,’ I said. ‘You can count on my silence if that helps you feel any better.’”
“‘You promise it?’
“Do you promise it?”
“‘Yes,’ I answered; for I wanted to get rid of him now.
“‘Yes,’ I replied; I just wanted to be done with him now.
“‘Farewell, then!’ said he, in a most doleful, heart-sick tone; and with a look where pride vainly struggled against despair, he turned and went away: longing, no doubt, to get home, that he might shut himself up in his study and cry—if he doesn’t burst into tears before he gets there.”
“‘Goodbye, then!’ he said, in a very sad, heartbroken tone; and with an expression where pride tried unsuccessfully to fight against despair, he turned and walked away: surely longing to get home so he could shut himself in his study and cry—if he doesn’t break down in tears before he gets there.”
“But you have broken your promise already,” said I, truly horrified at her perfidy.
"But you've already broken your promise," I said, genuinely horrified by her betrayal.
“Oh! it’s only to you; I know you won’t repeat it.”
“Oh! it’s just for you; I know you won’t share it.”
“Certainly, I shall not: but you say you are going to tell your sister; and she will tell your brothers when they come home, and Brown immediately, if you do not tell her yourself; and Brown will blazon it, or be the means of blazoning it, throughout the country.”
“Of course not: but you say you’re going to tell your sister; and she will tell your brothers when they get home, and Brown right away if you don’t tell her yourself; and Brown will spread it, or help spread it, all over the country.”
“No, indeed, she won’t. We shall not tell her at all, unless it be under the promise of the strictest secrecy.”
“No way, she won’t. We’re not going to tell her at all, unless it’s with the promise of complete secrecy.”
“But how can you expect her to keep her promises better than her more enlightened mistress?”
"But how can you expect her to keep her promises better than her more understanding mistress?"
“Well, well, she shan’t hear it then,” said Miss Murray, somewhat snappishly.
“Well, she won’t hear it then,” said Miss Murray, a bit sharply.
“But you will tell your mamma, of course,” pursued I; “and she will tell your papa.”
"But you'll tell your mom, of course," I continued; "and she'll tell your dad."
“Of course I shall tell mamma—that is the very thing that pleases me so much. I shall now be able to convince her how mistaken she was in her fears about me.”
“Of course I’ll tell Mom—that’s what makes me so happy. Now I’ll be able to show her how wrong she was in her worries about me.”
“Oh, that’s it, is it? I was wondering what it was that delighted you so much.”
“Oh, that’s it, huh? I was curious about what made you so happy.”
“Yes; and another thing is, that I’ve humbled Mr. Hatfield so charmingly; and another—why, you must allow me some share of female vanity: I don’t pretend to be without that most essential attribute of our sex—and if you had seen poor Hatfield’s intense eagerness in making his ardent declaration and his flattering proposal, and his agony of mind, that no effort of pride could conceal, on being refused, you would have allowed I had some cause to be gratified.”
“Yes, and another thing is that I've humbled Mr. Hatfield so wonderfully; and another—please allow me some slice of female vanity: I don’t pretend to be without that essential trait of our gender—and if you had seen poor Hatfield’s intense eagerness in making his passionate declaration and flattering proposal, and his mental anguish that no amount of pride could hide when he was rejected, you would agree I had some reason to feel pleased.”
“The greater his agony, I should think, the less your cause for gratification.”
"The more he suffers, I’d think, the less you have to feel good about."
“Oh, nonsense!” cried the young lady, shaking herself with vexation. “You either can’t understand me, or you won’t. If I had not confidence in your magnanimity, I should think you envied me. But you will, perhaps, comprehend this cause of pleasure—which is as great as any—namely, that I am delighted with myself for my prudence, my self-command, my heartlessness, if you please. I was not a bit taken by surprise, not a bit confused, or awkward, or foolish; I just acted and spoke as I ought to have done, and was completely my own mistress throughout. And here was a man, decidedly good-looking—Jane and Susan Green call him bewitchingly handsome—I suppose they’re two of the ladies he pretends would be so glad to have him; but, however, he was certainly a very clever, witty, agreeable companion—not what you call clever, but just enough to make him entertaining; and a man one needn’t be ashamed of anywhere, and would not soon grow tired of; and to confess the truth, I rather liked him—better even, of late, than Harry Meltham—and he evidently idolised me; and yet, though he came upon me all alone and unprepared, I had the wisdom, and the pride, and the strength to refuse him—and so scornfully and coolly as I did: I have good reason to be proud of that.”
“Oh, nonsense!” the young lady exclaimed, shaking her head in frustration. “Either you can’t understand me, or you just won’t. If I didn’t believe in your generosity, I might think you were jealous of me. But perhaps you’ll understand this source of joy—which is as significant as any—namely, that I’m thrilled with myself for my caution, my self-control, my lack of sentimentality, if you will. I wasn’t caught off guard, not confused, awkward, or foolish at all; I just acted and spoke exactly how I should’ve, and I was completely in control the whole time. And here was a man, definitely good-looking—Jane and Susan Green call him incredibly handsome—I suppose they’re among the ladies he claims would love to have him; but still, he was certainly a clever, witty, charming companion—not what you’d call brilliant, but just enough to make him enjoyable; and a guy you wouldn’t be embarrassed to be with anywhere, and wouldn’t quickly get bored of; and to be honest, I kind of liked him—maybe even more than Harry Meltham lately—and he clearly adored me; yet, although he approached me completely unprepared and all alone, I had the wisdom, pride, and strength to turn him down—and I did it with such disdain and composure: I have every reason to be proud of that.”
“And are you equally proud of having told him that his having the wealth of Sir Hugh Meltham would make no difference to you, when that was not the case; and of having promised to tell no one of his misadventure, apparently without the slightest intention of keeping your promise?”
“And are you just as proud of telling him that his wealth, like Sir Hugh Meltham's, wouldn’t matter to you when that wasn’t true; and of promising to keep his misadventure a secret, seemingly without any intention of actually keeping that promise?”
“Of course! what else could I do? You would not have had me—but I see, Miss Grey, you’re not in a good temper. Here’s Matilda; I’ll see what she and mamma have to say about it.”
“Of course! What else could I do? You wouldn’t have had me—but I see, Miss Grey, you’re not in a good mood. Here’s Matilda; I’ll check with her and mom about it.”
She left me, offended at my want of sympathy, and thinking, no doubt, that I envied her. I did not—at least, I firmly believed I did not. I was sorry for her; I was amazed, disgusted at her heartless vanity; I wondered why so much beauty should be given to those who made so bad a use of it, and denied to some who would make it a benefit to both themselves and others.
She walked away from me, hurt by my lack of sympathy, probably believing that I was envious of her. I wasn’t—at least, I really thought I wasn’t. I felt sorry for her; I was shocked and disgusted by her selfish vanity; I couldn’t understand why such beauty was given to those who used it so poorly, while it was denied to others who would have used it to benefit themselves and those around them.
But, God knows best, I concluded. There are, I suppose, some men as vain, as selfish, and as heartless as she is, and, perhaps, such women may be useful to punish them.
But, God knows best, I concluded. There are, I guess, some men who are just as vain, selfish, and heartless as she is, and maybe women like her could be useful to punish them.
CHAPTER XV.
THE WALK
“Oh, dear! I wish Hatfield had not been so precipitate!” said Rosalie next day at four P.M., as, with a portentous yawn, she laid down her worsted-work and looked listlessly towards the window. “There’s no inducement to go out now; and nothing to look forward to. The days will be so long and dull when there are no parties to enliven them; and there are none this week, or next either, that I know of.”
“Oh, dear! I wish Hatfield hadn’t been so hasty!” said Rosalie the next day at four PM, as she let out a big yawn, put down her knitting, and stared blankly out the window. “There’s no reason to go outside now; and nothing to look forward to. The days are going to be so long and boring without any parties to brighten them up; and I don’t know of any this week or next either.”
“Pity you were so cross to him,” observed Matilda, to whom this lamentation was addressed. “He’ll never come again: and I suspect you liked him after all. I hoped you would have taken him for your beau, and left dear Harry to me.”
“It's a shame you were so angry with him,” Matilda remarked, speaking to the person she was addressing. “He’ll never come back, and I think you actually liked him. I was hoping you would have chosen him as your boyfriend and left dear Harry for me.”
“Humph! my beau must be an Adonis indeed, Matilda, the admired of all beholders, if I am to be contented with him alone. I’m sorry to lose Hatfield, I confess; but the first decent man, or number of men, that come to supply his place, will be more than welcome. It’s Sunday to-morrow—I do wonder how he’ll look, and whether he’ll be able to go through the service. Most likely he’ll pretend he’s got a cold, and make Mr. Weston do it all.”
"Humph! My guy has to be an absolute Adonis, Matilda, admired by everyone, if I’m going to be happy with just him. I’m honestly sad to lose Hatfield; however, any decent guy, or even a few of them, would be a welcome replacement. Tomorrow’s Sunday—I’m curious to see how he’ll look and if he’ll manage to get through the service. Most likely he’ll fake a cold and make Mr. Weston handle it all."
“Not he!” exclaimed Matilda, somewhat contemptuously. “Fool as he is, he’s not so soft as that comes to.”
“Not him!” Matilda exclaimed, a bit scornfully. “As foolish as he is, he’s not that gullible.”
Her sister was slightly offended; but the event proved Matilda was right: the disappointed lover performed his pastoral duties as usual. Rosalie, indeed, affirmed he looked very pale and dejected: he might be a little paler; but the difference, if any, was scarcely perceptible. As for his dejection, I certainly did not hear his laugh ringing from the vestry as usual, nor his voice loud in hilarious discourse; though I did hear it uplifted in rating the sexton in a manner that made the congregation stare; and, in his transits to and from the pulpit and the communion-table, there was more of solemn pomp, and less of that irreverent, self-confident, or rather self-delighted imperiousness with which he usually swept along—that air that seemed to say, “You all reverence and adore me, I know; but if anyone does not, I defy him to the teeth!” But the most remarkable change was, that he never once suffered his eyes to wander in the direction of Mr. Murray’s pew, and did not leave the church till we were gone.
Her sister was a bit offended, but the situation proved Matilda was right: the unhappy lover carried out his usual duties. Rosalie even said he looked very pale and downcast; he might have been a little paler, but the change, if there was one, was barely noticeable. As for his mood, I definitely didn’t hear his laugh ringing from the vestry like usual, nor did I hear him loudly chatting away; although I did hear him raising his voice to reprimand the sexton in a way that made the congregation stare. When he moved to and from the pulpit and the communion table, he carried himself with more solemnity and less of that irreverent, self-assured arrogance he usually displayed—an attitude that seemed to say, “I know you all revere and adore me; but if anyone doesn’t, I challenge him!” But the most striking change was that he never let his eyes stray toward Mr. Murray’s pew, and he didn’t leave the church until we were gone.
Mr. Hatfield had doubtless received a very severe blow; but his pride impelled him to use every effort to conceal the effects of it. He had been disappointed in his certain hope of obtaining not only a beautiful, and, to him, highly attractive wife, but one whose rank and fortune might give brilliance to far inferior charms: he was likewise, no doubt, intensely mortified by his repulse, and deeply offended at the conduct of Miss Murray throughout. It would have given him no little consolation to have known how disappointed she was to find him apparently so little moved, and to see that he was able to refrain from casting a single glance at her throughout both services; though, she declared, it showed he was thinking of her all the time, or his eyes would have fallen upon her, if it were only by chance: but if they had so chanced to fall, she would have affirmed it was because they could not resist the attraction. It might have pleased him, too, in some degree, to have seen how dull and dissatisfied she was throughout that week (the greater part of it, at least), for lack of her usual source of excitement; and how often she regretted having “used him up so soon,” like a child that, having devoured its plumcake too hastily, sits sucking its fingers, and vainly lamenting its greediness.
Mr. Hatfield had definitely taken a hard hit; however, his pride pushed him to do everything he could to hide the impact of it. He had been let down by his strong hope of getting not just a beautiful and appealing wife, but one whose status and wealth could add shine to far lesser qualities. He was likely also deeply embarrassed by his rejection and quite offended by Miss Murray's behavior throughout. It would have given him some comfort to know how disappointed she was to see him seemingly so unaffected, and to notice that he managed to avoid looking at her even once during both services. She claimed that meant he was thinking about her the whole time, or else his eyes would have accidentally landed on her; but if they had, she would have insisted it was because they couldn’t resist the pull. He might have also been somewhat satisfied to see how bored and unhappy she was that week (at least for most of it), due to the lack of her usual excitement, and how often she regretted having “used him up so soon,” like a child who, having eaten its plumcake too quickly, sits there sucking its fingers and lamenting its own greediness.
At length I was called upon, one fine morning, to accompany her in a walk to the village. Ostensibly she went to get some shades of Berlin wool, at a tolerably respectable shop that was chiefly supported by the ladies of the vicinity: really—I trust there is no breach of charity in supposing that she went with the idea of meeting either with the Rector himself, or some other admirer by the way; for as we went along, she kept wondering “what Hatfield would do or say, if we met him,” &c. &c.; as we passed Mr. Green’s park-gates, she “wondered whether he was at home—great stupid blockhead”; as Lady Meltham’s carriage passed us, she “wondered what Mr. Harry was doing this fine day”; and then began to abuse his elder brother for being “such a fool as to get married and go and live in London.”
Eventually, I was asked one lovely morning to go for a walk with her to the village. She claimed she needed to buy some shades of Berlin wool at a pretty decent shop that mainly catered to the local ladies. Honestly—I hope it’s not uncharitable to think she had the intention of running into the Rector himself or some other admirer along the way; because as we walked, she kept speculating about “what Hatfield would do or say if we ran into him,” and so on. As we passed Mr. Green’s park gates, she guessed whether he was home—“that great stupid blockhead”; when Lady Meltham’s carriage drove by, she mused about what Mr. Harry was up to that fine day; and then started to criticize his older brother for being “such a fool as to get married and move to London.”
“Why,” said I, “I thought you wanted to live in London yourself.”
“Why,” I said, “I thought you wanted to live in London too.”
“Yes, because it’s so dull here: but then he makes it still duller by taking himself off: and if he were not married I might have him instead of that odious Sir Thomas.”
“Yes, because it's so boring here: but then he makes it even more boring by leaving: and if he weren't married, I might choose him over that terrible Sir Thomas.”
Then, observing the prints of a horse’s feet on the somewhat miry road, she “wondered whether it was a gentleman’s horse,” and finally concluded it was, for the impressions were too small to have been made by a “great clumsy cart-horse”; and then she “wondered who the rider could be,” and whether we should meet him coming back, for she was sure he had only passed that morning; and lastly, when we entered the village and saw only a few of its humble inhabitants moving about, she “wondered why the stupid people couldn’t keep in their houses; she was sure she didn’t want to see their ugly faces, and dirty, vulgar clothes—it wasn’t for that she came to Horton!”
Then, noticing the horse prints on the muddy road, she wondered if it was a gentleman's horse and eventually decided it must be, since the prints were too small to belong to a big, clumsy cart horse. Then she thought about who the rider might be and whether we would run into him on the way back, convinced he had only passed by that morning. Finally, when we got to the village and saw just a few of its humble residents moving around, she wondered why those stupid people couldn't stay inside; she was sure she didn't want to see their ugly faces and dirty, tacky clothes—it wasn't for that she came to Horton!
Amid all this, I confess, I wondered, too, in secret, whether we should meet, or catch a glimpse of somebody else; and as we passed his lodgings, I even went so far as to wonder whether he was at the window. On entering the shop, Miss Murray desired me to stand in the doorway while she transacted her business, and tell her if anyone passed. But alas! there was no one visible besides the villagers, except Jane and Susan Green coming down the single street, apparently returning from a walk.
Amid all this, I admit, I secretly wondered if we would meet or see someone else; and as we passed his place, I even thought about whether he was at the window. When we entered the shop, Miss Murray asked me to stand in the doorway while she handled her business and let her know if anyone walked by. But sadly, there was no one in sight except for the villagers, and Jane and Susan Green walking down the road, seemingly coming back from a stroll.
“Stupid things!” muttered she, as she came out after having concluded her bargain. “Why couldn’t they have their dolt of a brother with them? even he would be better than nothing.”
“Stupid things!” she muttered as she walked out after finishing her deal. “Why couldn’t they have their idiot of a brother with them? Even he would be better than nothing.”
She greeted them, however, with a cheerful smile, and protestations of pleasure at the happy meeting equal to their own. They placed themselves one on each side of her, and all three walked away chatting and laughing as young ladies do when they get together, if they be but on tolerably intimate terms. But I, feeling myself to be one too many, left them to their merriment and lagged behind, as usual on such occasions: I had no relish for walking beside Miss Green or Miss Susan like one deaf and dumb, who could neither speak nor be spoken to.
She greeted them with a big smile and expressed how happy she was to see them, matching their excitement. They positioned themselves on either side of her, and the three of them strolled away chatting and laughing like young women do when they’re comfortable with each other. But I, feeling like I was an extra, stepped back and let them enjoy themselves while I lagged behind, as I usually did in those situations. I had no interest in walking next to Miss Green or Miss Susan like someone who was mute and could neither talk nor join in the conversation.
But this time I was not long alone. It struck me, first, as very odd, that just as I was thinking about Mr. Weston he should come up and accost me; but afterwards, on due reflection, I thought there was nothing odd about it, unless it were the fact of his speaking to me; for on such a morning and so near his own abode, it was natural enough that he should be about; and as for my thinking of him, I had been doing that, with little intermission, ever since we set out on our journey; so there was nothing remarkable in that.
But this time I wasn’t alone for long. At first, I found it very strange that just when I was thinking about Mr. Weston, he came up and talked to me. But after thinking it over, I realized there was nothing strange about it, except for the fact that he spoke to me; on such a morning and so close to his home, it was pretty normal for him to be out and about. As for me thinking about him, I had been doing that almost nonstop ever since we started our journey, so there was nothing unusual about that.
“You are alone again, Miss Grey,” said he.
"You’re alone again, Miss Grey," he said.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“What kind of people are those ladies—the Misses Green?”
“What kind of people are those women—the Misses Green?”
“I really don’t know.”
“I honestly don't know.”
“That’s strange—when you live so near and see them so often!”
"That's odd—considering how close you live and how often you see them!"
“Well, I suppose they are lively, good-tempered girls; but I imagine you must know them better than I do, yourself, for I never exchanged a word with either of them.”
“Well, I guess they're lively, good-natured girls; but I think you must know them better than I do, since I've never spoken to either of them.”
“Indeed? They don’t strike me as being particularly reserved.”
“Really? They don’t seem very reserved to me.”
“Very likely they are not so to people of their own class; but they consider themselves as moving in quite a different sphere from me!”
"Most likely they don’t see themselves that way around people like them; but they think they are in a completely different world from me!"
He made no reply to this: but after a short pause, he said,—“I suppose it’s these things, Miss Grey, that make you think you could not live without a home?”
He didn't answer that: but after a brief pause, he said, “I guess it's things like this, Miss Grey, that make you think you couldn't live without a home?”
“Not exactly. The fact is I am too socially disposed to be able to live contentedly without a friend; and as the only friends I have, or am likely to have, are at home, if it—or rather, if they were gone—I will not say I could not live—but I would rather not live in such a desolate world.”
“Not really. The truth is I'm too social to be able to live happily without a friend; and since the only friends I have, or will likely have, are at home, if it—or rather, if they were gone—I won't say I couldn't live—but I’d much rather not live in such a lonely world.”
“But why do you say the only friends you are likely to have? Are you so unsociable that you cannot make friends?”
“But why do you say the only friends you’re likely to have? Are you really so unsociable that you can’t make friends?”
“No, but I never made one yet; and in my present position there is no possibility of doing so, or even of forming a common acquaintance. The fault may be partly in myself, but I hope not altogether.”
“No, but I haven't made one yet; and in my current situation, there's no chance of doing so, or even of meeting anyone. The problem might be partly my fault, but I hope not completely.”
“The fault is partly in society, and partly, I should think, in your immediate neighbours: and partly, too, in yourself; for many ladies, in your position, would make themselves be noticed and accounted of. But your pupils should be companions for you in some degree; they cannot be many years younger than yourself.”
“The problem lies partly with society, partly with your immediate neighbors, and also partly with you; because many women in your position would make sure to be noticed and taken seriously. However, your students should be somewhat of companions to you; they can’t be that many years younger than you.”
“Oh, yes, they are good company sometimes; but I cannot call them friends, nor would they think of bestowing such a name on me—they have other companions better suited to their tastes.”
“Oh, yes, they can be good company sometimes; but I can't really call them friends, nor would they ever think of giving me that title—they have other friends who better match their tastes.”
“Perhaps you are too wise for them. How do you amuse yourself when alone—do you read much?”
“Maybe you're too smart for them. What do you do to entertain yourself when you're alone—do you read a lot?”
“Reading is my favourite occupation, when I have leisure for it and books to read.”
“Reading is my favorite pastime when I have the time for it and the books to read.”
From speaking of books in general, he passed to different books in particular, and proceeded by rapid transitions from topic to topic, till several matters, both of taste and opinion, had been discussed considerably within the space of half an hour, but without the embellishment of many observations from himself; he being evidently less bent upon communicating his own thoughts and predilections, than on discovering mine. He had not the tact, or the art, to effect such a purpose by skilfully drawing out my sentiments or ideas through the real or apparent statement of his own, or leading the conversation by imperceptible gradations to such topics as he wished to advert to: but such gentle abruptness, and such single-minded straightforwardness, could not possibly offend me.
He started by talking about books in general and then quickly moved on to specific titles, shifting from one topic to another until we covered several issues related to taste and opinion in just half an hour. However, he didn't contribute many of his own thoughts; it was clear he was more interested in figuring out what I thought than sharing his own preferences. He lacked the finesse to draw out my views by cleverly presenting his or gradually steering the conversation toward the subjects he wanted to discuss. But his gentle bluntness and honesty were never off-putting to me.
“And why should he interest himself at all in my moral and intellectual capacities: what is it to him what I think or feel?” I asked myself. And my heart throbbed in answer to the question.
“And why should he care at all about my morals and intelligence: what does it matter to him what I think or feel?” I asked myself. And my heart raced in response to the question.
But Jane and Susan Green soon reached their home. As they stood parleying at the park-gates, attempting to persuade Miss Murray to come in, I wished Mr. Weston would go, that she might not see him with me when she turned round; but, unfortunately, his business, which was to pay one more visit to poor Mark Wood, led him to pursue the same path as we did, till nearly the close of our journey. When, however, he saw that Rosalie had taken leave of her friends and I was about to join her, he would have left me and passed on at a quicker pace; but, as he civilly lifted his hat in passing her, to my surprise, instead of returning the salute with a stiff, ungracious bow, she accosted him with one of her sweetest smiles, and, walking by his side, began to talk to him with all imaginable cheerfulness and affability; and so we proceeded all three together.
But Jane and Susan Green soon got home. As they stood at the park gates, trying to convince Miss Murray to come in, I wished Mr. Weston would leave so she wouldn’t see him with me when she turned around. Unfortunately, his work, which was to visit poor Mark Wood one last time, took him down the same path as us, almost until we finished our journey. However, when he noticed that Rosalie had said goodbye to her friends and I was about to join her, he would have left me and walked on faster. But to my surprise, as he politely tipped his hat to her, instead of giving him a stiff, ungracious bow, she greeted him with one of her sweetest smiles and started chatting with him with all the cheerfulness and friendliness imaginable; and so we continued on together, all three.
After a short pause in the conversation, Mr. Weston made some remark addressed particularly to me, as referring to something we had been talking of before; but before I could answer, Miss Murray replied to the observation and enlarged upon it: he rejoined; and, from thence to the close of the interview, she engrossed him entirely to herself. It might be partly owing to my own stupidity, my want of tact and assurance: but I felt myself wronged: I trembled with apprehension; and I listened with envy to her easy, rapid flow of utterance, and saw with anxiety the bright smile with which she looked into his face from time to time: for she was walking a little in advance, for the purpose (as I judged) of being seen as well as heard. If her conversation was light and trivial, it was amusing, and she was never at a loss for something to say, or for suitable words to express it in. There was nothing pert or flippant in her manner now, as when she walked with Mr. Hatfield, there was only a gentle, playful kind of vivacity, which I thought must be peculiarly pleasing to a man of Mr. Weston’s disposition and temperament.
After a brief pause in the conversation, Mr. Weston made a comment directed at me, referencing something we had discussed earlier; but before I could respond, Miss Murray answered and elaborated on his remark. He replied to her, and from that moment until the end of the meeting, she had his full attention. It could have been my own awkwardness and lack of confidence that made me feel this way, but I felt slighted: I was anxious, and I listened with envy to her effortless, quick speech. I watched with concern as she smiled brightly at him from time to time, walking slightly ahead—presumably to be seen as well as heard. Even though her conversation was light and superficial, it was entertaining, and she always had something to say and the right words to express it. There was nothing rude or superficial in her demeanor now, unlike when she walked with Mr. Hatfield; instead, there was a gentle, playful liveliness that I thought must be especially appealing to someone like Mr. Weston.
When he was gone she began to laugh, and muttered to herself, “I thought I could do it!”
When he left, she started to laugh and murmured to herself, “I thought I could do it!”
“Do what?” I asked.
"Do what?" I asked.
“Fix that man.”
“Help that guy.”
“What in the world do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I mean that he will go home and dream of me. I have shot him through the heart!”
“I mean that he will go home and dream about me. I've pierced his heart!”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know?”
“By many infallible proofs: more especially the look he gave me when he went away. It was not an impudent look—I exonerate him from that—it was a look of reverential, tender adoration. Ha, ha! he’s not quite such a stupid blockhead as I thought him!”
“By many undeniable proofs: especially the way he looked at me when he left. It wasn’t a disrespectful look—I clear him of that—it was a look of respectful, caring admiration. Ha, ha! He’s not as much of a foolish blockhead as I thought he was!”
I made no answer, for my heart was in my throat, or something like it, and I could not trust myself to speak. “O God, avert it!” I cried, internally—“for his sake, not for mine!”
I didn’t respond because my heart felt like it was in my throat, or something close to that, and I couldn’t trust myself to say anything. “Oh God, please stop this!” I exclaimed to myself—“for his sake, not for mine!”
Miss Murray made several trivial observations as we passed up the park, to which (in spite of my reluctance to let one glimpse of my feelings appear) I could only answer by monosyllables. Whether she intended to torment me, or merely to amuse herself, I could not tell—and did not much care; but I thought of the poor man and his one lamb, and the rich man with his thousand flocks; and I dreaded I knew not what for Mr. Weston, independently of my own blighted hopes.
Miss Murray made a bunch of pointless remarks as we walked through the park, to which (even though I really didn’t want to show my feelings) I could only respond with one-word answers. I couldn’t tell if she was trying to annoy me or just having fun, and I didn’t really care; but I kept thinking about the poor man and his one lamb, and the rich man with his thousand flocks; and I was nervous about something regarding Mr. Weston, aside from my own shattered hopes.
Right glad was I to get into the house, and find myself alone once more in my own room. My first impulse was to sink into the chair beside the bed; and laying my head on the pillow, to seek relief in a passionate burst of tears: there was an imperative craving for such an indulgence; but, alas! I must restrain and swallow back my feelings still: there was the bell—the odious bell for the schoolroom dinner; and I must go down with a calm face, and smile, and laugh, and talk nonsense—yes, and eat, too, if possible, as if all was right, and I was just returned from a pleasant walk.
I was really glad to get home and find myself alone in my room again. My first instinct was to collapse into the chair by the bed and bury my head in the pillow, craving a good cry to relieve all the pressure inside me. But, unfortunately, I had to hold back my emotions again: there was that annoying bell for dinner in the schoolroom, and I had to go downstairs with a calm face, smile, laugh, and chat casually—yes, and eat too, if I could—like everything was fine and I had just come back from a nice walk.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE SUBSTITUTION
Next Sunday was one of the gloomiest of April days—a day of thick, dark clouds, and heavy showers. None of the Murrays were disposed to attend church in the afternoon, excepting Rosalie: she was bent upon going as usual; so she ordered the carriage, and I went with her: nothing loth, of course, for at church I might look without fear of scorn or censure upon a form and face more pleasing to me than the most beautiful of God’s creations; I might listen without disturbance to a voice more charming than the sweetest music to my ears; I might seem to hold communion with that soul in which I felt so deeply interested, and imbibe its purest thoughts and holiest aspirations, with no alloy to such felicity except the secret reproaches of my conscience, which would too often whisper that I was deceiving my own self, and mocking God with the service of a heart more bent upon the creature than the Creator.
Next Sunday was one of the gloomiest days of April—a day filled with thick, dark clouds and heavy rain. None of the Murrays wanted to go to church in the afternoon, except for Rosalie: she was determined to go as usual, so she ordered the carriage, and I went with her. I didn’t mind at all, of course, because at church I could look without fear of judgment or criticism at a figure and face that were more pleasing to me than the most beautiful things in the world. I could listen without interruption to a voice more delightful than the sweetest music to my ears. I could feel like I was connecting with that soul in which I was so deeply interested, and absorb its purest thoughts and highest aspirations, with only the nagging doubts of my conscience reminding me too often that I was fooling myself and mocking God by serving a heart that was more focused on the creature than the Creator.
Sometimes, such thoughts would give me trouble enough; but sometimes I could quiet them with thinking—it is not the man, it is his goodness that I love. “Whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are honest and of good report, think on these things.” We do well to worship God in His works; and I know none of them in which so many of His attributes—so much of His own spirit shines, as in this His faithful servant; whom to know and not to appreciate, were obtuse insensibility in me, who have so little else to occupy my heart.
Sometimes, these thoughts would trouble me quite a bit; but other times, I could calm them by reminding myself—it’s not the man, it’s his goodness that I love. “Whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is honest and worthy of praise, think about these things.” It’s important to appreciate God through His creations; and I don't think there’s any of them where so many of His qualities—so much of His spirit—shine as brightly as in this faithful servant. To know him and not appreciate him would be sheer insensitivity on my part, especially since I have so little else to fill my heart.
Almost immediately after the conclusion of the service, Miss Murray left the church. We had to stand in the porch, for it was raining, and the carriage was not yet come. I wondered at her coming forth so hastily, for neither young Meltham nor Squire Green was there; but I soon found it was to secure an interview with Mr. Weston as he came out, which he presently did. Having saluted us both, he would have passed on, but she detained him; first with observations upon the disagreeable weather, and then with asking if he would be so kind as to come some time to-morrow to see the granddaughter of the old woman who kept the porter’s lodge, for the girl was ill of a fever, and wished to see him. He promised to do so.
Almost right after the service ended, Miss Murray left the church. We had to wait in the porch because it was raining, and the carriage hadn't arrived yet. I was surprised she came out so quickly, since neither young Meltham nor Squire Green were there; but then I realized it was to catch Mr. Weston as he was leaving, which he did shortly after. After greeting us both, he was about to walk on, but she stopped him; first by mentioning the awful weather, and then by asking if he could kindly come by tomorrow to see the granddaughter of the old woman who worked at the porter’s lodge, because the girl was sick with a fever and wanted to see him. He promised he would come.
“And at what time will you be most likely to come, Mr. Weston? The old woman will like to know when to expect you—you know such people think more about having their cottages in order when decent people come to see them than we are apt to suppose.”
“And what time are you planning to arrive, Mr. Weston? The old lady would like to know when to expect you—you know those kinds of people care more about having their homes tidy for visitors than we might think.”
Here was a wonderful instance of consideration from the thoughtless Miss Murray. Mr. Weston named an hour in the morning at which he would endeavour to be there. By this time the carriage was ready, and the footman was waiting, with an open umbrella, to escort Miss Murray through the churchyard. I was about to follow; but Mr. Weston had an umbrella too, and offered me the benefit of its shelter, for it was raining heavily.
Here was a great example of thoughtfulness from the oblivious Miss Murray. Mr. Weston suggested a time in the morning when he would try to be there. By then, the carriage was ready, and the footman was waiting with an open umbrella to guide Miss Murray through the churchyard. I was about to follow, but Mr. Weston also had an umbrella and offered me its cover since it was pouring rain.
“No, thank you, I don’t mind the rain,” I said. I always lacked common sense when taken by surprise.
“No, thank you, I don’t mind the rain,” I said. I always lacked common sense when caught off guard.
“But you don’t like it, I suppose?—an umbrella will do you no harm at any rate,” he replied, with a smile that showed he was not offended; as a man of worse temper or less penetration would have been at such a refusal of his aid. I could not deny the truth of his assertion, and so went with him to the carriage; he even offered me his hand on getting in: an unnecessary piece of civility, but I accepted that too, for fear of giving offence. One glance he gave, one little smile at parting—it was but for a moment; but therein I read, or thought I read, a meaning that kindled in my heart a brighter flame of hope than had ever yet arisen.
“But you don’t like it, do you?—an umbrella won’t hurt you, at least,” he replied, smiling to show he wasn’t offended; someone with a worse temper or less insight might have been upset by such a refusal of help. I couldn’t deny the truth of what he said, so I went with him to the carriage; he even offered me his hand as I got in: an unnecessary act of politeness, but I accepted it too, afraid of causing offense. He gave me one look, one small smile as we parted—it was just for a moment; yet I read, or thought I read, a meaning that sparked a brighter flame of hope in my heart than I had ever felt before.
“I would have sent the footman back for you, Miss Grey, if you’d waited a moment—you needn’t have taken Mr. Weston’s umbrella,” observed Rosalie, with a very unamiable cloud upon her pretty face.
“I would have sent the footman back for you, Miss Grey, if you’d waited a moment—you didn’t have to take Mr. Weston’s umbrella,” Rosalie said, with a very unkind look on her pretty face.
“I would have come without an umbrella, but Mr. Weston offered me the benefit of his, and I could not have refused it more than I did without offending him,” replied I, smiling placidly; for my inward happiness made that amusing, which would have wounded me at another time.
“I would have come without an umbrella, but Mr. Weston offered me his, and I couldn’t have refused it more than I did without hurting his feelings,” I replied, smiling calmly; because my inner happiness made what would have upset me at another time feel amusing.
The carriage was now in motion. Miss Murray bent forwards, and looked out of the window as we were passing Mr. Weston. He was pacing homewards along the causeway, and did not turn his head.
The carriage was now moving. Miss Murray leaned forward and looked out of the window as we passed by Mr. Weston. He was walking home along the pathway and didn’t turn his head.
“Stupid ass!” cried she, throwing herself back again in the seat. “You don’t know what you’ve lost by not looking this way!”
“Stupid idiot!” she shouted, throwing herself back in the seat. “You have no idea what you’ve missed by not paying attention to this!”
“What has he lost?”
"What did he lose?"
“A bow from me, that would have raised him to the seventh heaven!”
“A bow from me would have sent him to cloud nine!”
I made no answer. I saw she was out of humour, and I derived a secret gratification from the fact, not that she was vexed, but that she thought she had reason to be so. It made me think my hopes were not entirely the offspring of my wishes and imagination.
I didn’t say anything. I noticed she was in a bad mood, and I felt a secret satisfaction from it—not because she was upset, but because she believed she had a reason to be. It made me think my hopes weren’t just the result of my wishes and imagination.
“I mean to take up Mr. Weston instead of Mr. Hatfield,” said my companion, after a short pause, resuming something of her usual cheerfulness. “The ball at Ashby Park takes place on Tuesday, you know; and mamma thinks it very likely that Sir Thomas will propose to me then: such things are often done in the privacy of the ball-room, when gentlemen are most easily ensnared, and ladies most enchanting. But if I am to be married so soon, I must make the best of the present time: I am determined Hatfield shall not be the only man who shall lay his heart at my feet, and implore me to accept the worthless gift in vain.”
“I've decided to go with Mr. Weston instead of Mr. Hatfield,” my friend said, after a brief pause, regaining a bit of her usual cheerfulness. “The ball at Ashby Park is on Tuesday, you know; and Mom thinks it’s very likely that Sir Thomas will propose to me then: things like that often happen in the privacy of the ballroom, when gentlemen are most easily captivated, and ladies are at their most enchanting. But if I’m going to get married so soon, I need to make the most of the time I have now: I’m determined that Hatfield won’t be the only man to lay his heart at my feet and beg me to accept his worthless gift in vain.”
“If you mean Mr. Weston to be one of your victims,” said I, with affected indifference, “you will have to make such overtures yourself that you will find it difficult to draw back when he asks you to fulfil the expectations you have raised.”
“If you're planning to make Mr. Weston one of your victims,” I said, pretending to be indifferent, “you’ll have to make your own advances, and you might find it hard to backtrack when he asks you to meet the expectations you’ve set.”
“I don’t suppose he will ask me to marry him, nor should I desire it: that would be rather too much presumption! but I intend him to feel my power. He has felt it already, indeed: but he shall acknowledge it too; and what visionary hopes he may have, he must keep to himself, and only amuse me with the result of them—for a time.”
“I don’t think he will ask me to marry him, nor should I want that: that would be quite presumptuous! But I plan to make him aware of my influence. He has already felt it, actually; but he will also acknowledge it; and whatever dreams he may have, he needs to keep them to himself, and just entertain me with the outcome of them—for a while.”
“Oh! that some kind spirit would whisper those words in his ear,” I inwardly exclaimed. I was far too indignant to hazard a reply to her observation aloud; and nothing more was said about Mr. Weston that day, by me or in my hearing. But next morning, soon after breakfast, Miss Murray came into the schoolroom, where her sister was employed at her studies, or rather her lessons, for studies they were not, and said, “Matilda, I want you to take a walk with me about eleven o’clock.”
“Oh! I wish some kind spirit would whisper those words in his ear,” I thought to myself. I was too angry to respond to her comment out loud; and nothing else was said about Mr. Weston that day, either by me or in my presence. But the next morning, shortly after breakfast, Miss Murray entered the classroom, where her sister was occupied with her lessons—though they weren’t really studies—and said, “Matilda, I’d like you to take a walk with me around eleven o’clock.”
“Oh, I can’t, Rosalie! I have to give orders about my new bridle and saddle-cloth, and speak to the rat-catcher about his dogs: Miss Grey must go with you.”
“Oh, I can’t, Rosalie! I need to give orders for my new bridle and saddle cloth, and talk to the rat-catcher about his dogs: Miss Grey has to go with you.”
“No, I want you,” said Rosalie; and calling her sister to the window, she whispered an explanation in her ear; upon which the latter consented to go.
“No, I want you,” said Rosalie; and calling her sister to the window, she whispered an explanation in her ear; upon which the latter agreed to go.
I remembered that eleven was the hour at which Mr. Weston proposed to come to the porter’s lodge; and remembering that, I beheld the whole contrivance. Accordingly, at dinner, I was entertained with a long account of how Mr. Weston had overtaken them as they were walking along the road; and how they had had a long walk and talk with him, and really found him quite an agreeable companion; and how he must have been, and evidently was, delighted with them and their amazing condescension, &c. &c.
I remembered that eleven was the time Mr. Weston planned to arrive at the porter’s lodge; and thinking of that, I understood the whole scheme. So, at dinner, I listened to a long story about how Mr. Weston had caught up with them while they were walking along the road; and how they had a lengthy walk and conversation with him, and genuinely found him a pleasant companion; and how he must have been, and clearly was, thrilled with them and their incredible kindness, etc. etc.
CHAPTER XVII.
CONFESSIONS
As I am in the way of confessions I may as well acknowledge that, about this time, I paid more attention to dress than ever I had done before. This is not saying much—for hitherto I had been a little neglectful in that particular; but now, also, it was no uncommon thing to spend as much as two minutes in the contemplation of my own image in the glass; though I never could derive any consolation from such a study. I could discover no beauty in those marked features, that pale hollow cheek, and ordinary dark brown hair; there might be intellect in the forehead, there might be expression in the dark grey eyes, but what of that?—a low Grecian brow, and large black eyes devoid of sentiment would be esteemed far preferable. It is foolish to wish for beauty. Sensible people never either desire it for themselves or care about it in others. If the mind be but well cultivated, and the heart well disposed, no one ever cares for the exterior. So said the teachers of our childhood; and so say we to the children of the present day. All very judicious and proper, no doubt; but are such assertions supported by actual experience?
As I'm confessing, I might as well admit that around this time, I paid more attention to my appearance than ever before. That's not saying much, since I had been a bit careless about it before; but now, it wasn't unusual for me to spend up to two minutes just looking at my reflection in the mirror, even though I never found any comfort in that. I couldn't see any beauty in my prominent features, that pale hollow cheek, and ordinary dark brown hair; there might be intelligence in my forehead, and there might be expression in my dark grey eyes, but so what?—a low Grecian brow and large black eyes lacking sentiment would definitely be considered more appealing. It’s silly to wish for beauty. Thoughtful people never desire it for themselves or care about it in others. If the mind is well cultivated and the heart is in the right place, no one really cares about appearances. So said the teachers of our childhood, and that's what we tell today’s children. All very sensible and appropriate, no doubt; but are these claims backed up by real experience?
We are naturally disposed to love what gives us pleasure, and what more pleasing than a beautiful face—when we know no harm of the possessor at least? A little girl loves her bird—Why? Because it lives and feels; because it is helpless and harmless? A toad, likewise, lives and feels, and is equally helpless and harmless; but though she would not hurt a toad, she cannot love it like the bird, with its graceful form, soft feathers, and bright, speaking eyes. If a woman is fair and amiable, she is praised for both qualities, but especially the former, by the bulk of mankind: if, on the other hand, she is disagreeable in person and character, her plainness is commonly inveighed against as her greatest crime, because, to common observers, it gives the greatest offence; while, if she is plain and good, provided she is a person of retired manners and secluded life, no one ever knows of her goodness, except her immediate connections. Others, on the contrary, are disposed to form unfavourable opinions of her mind, and disposition, if it be but to excuse themselves for their instinctive dislike of one so unfavoured by nature; and vice versâ with her whose angel form conceals a vicious heart, or sheds a false, deceitful charm over defects and foibles that would not be tolerated in another. They that have beauty, let them be thankful for it, and make a good use of it, like any other talent; they that have it not, let them console themselves, and do the best they can without it: certainly, though liable to be over-estimated, it is a gift of God, and not to be despised. Many will feel this who have felt that they could love, and whose hearts tell them that they are worthy to be loved again; while yet they are debarred, by the lack of this or some such seeming trifle, from giving and receiving that happiness they seem almost made to feel and to impart. As well might the humble glowworm despise that power of giving light without which the roving fly might pass her and repass her a thousand times, and never rest beside her: she might hear her winged darling buzzing over and around her; he vainly seeking her, she longing to be found, but with no power to make her presence known, no voice to call him, no wings to follow his flight;—the fly must seek another mate, the worm must live and die alone.
We naturally tend to love what makes us happy, and what’s more pleasing than a beautiful face—at least when we don’t know anything bad about the person? A little girl loves her bird—why? Because it lives and feels; because it’s helpless and harmless? A toad also lives and feels, and is equally helpless and harmless, but even though she wouldn’t hurt a toad, she can’t love it like she loves the bird, with its graceful shape, soft feathers, and bright, expressive eyes. If a woman is attractive and pleasant, most people praise her for both traits, but especially the first one. On the other hand, if she’s unpleasant in looks and character, her plainness is often criticized as her worst fault because, to most people, it’s the most offensive. However, if she is plain but good, and has a reserved demeanor and a secluded life, hardly anyone knows about her goodness except for her close connections. Others, meanwhile, tend to form negative opinions about her mind and character, just to justify their instinctive dislike for someone so unattractive, and it’s the opposite for someone whose beautiful appearance hides a malicious heart or creates a false charm over flaws that wouldn’t be accepted in another person. Those who possess beauty should be thankful for it and use it wisely, like any other talent; those who don’t have it should find comfort and do their best without it. Certainly, while it can be overrated, beauty is a gift from God and shouldn’t be taken for granted. Many will understand this who have felt capable of love, and whose hearts tell them they deserve to be loved in return; yet they are prevented, by the lack of this or some other seeming triviality, from experiencing and sharing the happiness they seem almost destined to feel and give. It’s like how a humble glowworm might despise its ability to give light, without which a wandering fly might pass her by countless times and never rest beside her. She might hear her winged soulmate buzzing around her, him searching for her in vain, while she longs to be found but can’t make her presence known, has no voice to call him, and no wings to follow him; the fly must find another mate, leaving the worm to live and die alone.
Such were some of my reflections about this period. I might go on prosing more and more, I might dive much deeper, and disclose other thoughts, propose questions the reader might be puzzled to answer, and deduce arguments that might startle his prejudices, or, perhaps, provoke his ridicule, because he could not comprehend them; but I forbear.
Such were some of my thoughts about this time. I could keep rambling on and go much deeper, revealing other ideas, asking questions that might confuse the reader, and making arguments that could challenge their beliefs or, maybe, provoke their laughter because they wouldn’t understand them; but I’ll stop here.
Now, therefore, let us return to Miss Murray. She accompanied her mamma to the ball on Tuesday; of course splendidly attired, and delighted with her prospects and her charms. As Ashby Park was nearly ten miles distant from Horton Lodge, they had to set out pretty early, and I intended to have spent the evening with Nancy Brown, whom I had not seen for a long time; but my kind pupil took care I should spend it neither there nor anywhere else beyond the limits of the schoolroom, by giving me a piece of music to copy, which kept me closely occupied till bed-time. About eleven next morning, as soon as she had left her room, she came to tell me her news. Sir Thomas had indeed proposed to her at the ball; an event which reflected great credit on her mamma’s sagacity, if not upon her skill in contrivance. I rather incline to the belief that she had first laid her plans, and then predicted their success. The offer had been accepted, of course, and the bridegroom elect was coming that day to settle matters with Mr. Murray.
Now, let’s get back to Miss Murray. She went to the ball with her mom on Tuesday; naturally, she was dressed beautifully and excited about her future and her looks. Since Ashby Park was almost ten miles away from Horton Lodge, they had to leave quite early. I had planned to spend the evening with Nancy Brown, whom I hadn’t seen in a while, but my thoughtful student made sure I wouldn’t have that opportunity by giving me a piece of music to copy, which kept me busy until bedtime. The next morning around eleven, as soon as she stepped out of her room, she came to share her news. Sir Thomas had indeed proposed to her at the ball; this was a testament to her mom’s smartness, if not her skills in planning. I tend to think that she first made her plans and then predicted they would succeed. The proposal had been accepted, of course, and the future groom was coming that day to sort things out with Mr. Murray.
Rosalie was pleased with the thoughts of becoming mistress of Ashby Park; she was elated with the prospect of the bridal ceremony and its attendant splendour and éclat, the honeymoon spent abroad, and the subsequent gaieties she expected to enjoy in London and elsewhere; she appeared pretty well pleased too, for the time being, with Sir Thomas himself, because she had so lately seen him, danced with him, and been flattered by him; but, after all, she seemed to shrink from the idea of being so soon united: she wished the ceremony to be delayed some months, at least; and I wished it too. It seemed a horrible thing to hurry on the inauspicious match, and not to give the poor creature time to think and reason on the irrevocable step she was about to take. I made no pretension to “a mother’s watchful, anxious care,” but I was amazed and horrified at Mrs. Murray’s heartlessness, or want of thought for the real good of her child; and by my unheeded warnings and exhortations, I vainly strove to remedy the evil. Miss Murray only laughed at what I said; and I soon found that her reluctance to an immediate union arose chiefly from a desire to do what execution she could among the young gentlemen of her acquaintance, before she was incapacitated from further mischief of the kind. It was for this cause that, before confiding to me the secret of her engagement, she had extracted a promise that I would not mention a word on the subject to any one. And when I saw this, and when I beheld her plunge more recklessly than ever into the depths of heartless coquetry, I had no more pity for her. “Come what will,” I thought, “she deserves it. Sir Thomas cannot be too bad for her; and the sooner she is incapacitated from deceiving and injuring others the better.”
Rosalie was excited about becoming the lady of Ashby Park. She was thrilled at the thought of the wedding ceremony and the associated splendor, the honeymoon abroad, and the fun she anticipated having in London and elsewhere. For now, she also seemed quite pleased with Sir Thomas himself because she had recently seen him, danced with him, and received compliments from him. However, deep down, she seemed to hesitate about getting married so soon. She wanted to postpone the ceremony for at least a few months, and I felt the same way. It seemed terrible to rush into this ill-fated match without giving her time to think through the irreversible decision she was about to make. I didn't pretend to be "a mother's watchful, anxious care," but I was shocked and appalled by Mrs. Murray's indifference or lack of concern for her child's well-being. Despite my ignored warnings and pleas, I futilely tried to address the situation. Miss Murray just laughed at what I said, and I soon realized her reluctance for an immediate marriage mostly stemmed from wanting to enjoy the company of the young men she knew before she could no longer engage in that kind of mischief. For this reason, before she confided in me about her engagement, she made me promise not to mention it to anyone. And when I saw this, along with her diving into heartless flirtation more recklessly than ever, I felt no more sympathy for her. “Whatever happens,” I thought, “she deserves it. Sir Thomas can't be too bad for her; and the sooner she is unable to deceive and hurt others, the better.”
The wedding was fixed for the first of June. Between that and the critical ball was little more than six weeks; but, with Rosalie’s accomplished skill and resolute exertion, much might be done, even within that period; especially as Sir Thomas spent most of the interim in London; whither he went up, it was said, to settle affairs with his lawyer, and make other preparations for the approaching nuptials. He endeavoured to supply the want of his presence by a pretty constant fire of billets-doux; but these did not attract the neighbours’ attention, and open their eyes, as personal visits would have done; and old Lady Ashby’s haughty, sour spirit of reserve withheld her from spreading the news, while her indifferent health prevented her coming to visit her future daughter-in-law; so that, altogether, this affair was kept far closer than such things usually are.
The wedding was set for June 1st. There were just over six weeks until the big ball, but with Rosalie’s impressive skills and determination, a lot could be accomplished in that time, especially since Sir Thomas spent most of that time in London. He was reportedly there to sort things out with his lawyer and make other plans for the upcoming wedding. He tried to make up for his absence by sending a steady stream of love letters, but these didn’t grab the neighbors' attention or create the same buzz that personal visits would have. Besides, Lady Ashby’s proud and reserved nature kept her from sharing the news, and her poor health prevented her from visiting her future daughter-in-law, so overall, this situation was kept much quieter than usual.
Rosalie would sometimes show her lover’s epistles to me, to convince me what a kind, devoted husband he would make. She showed me the letters of another individual, too, the unfortunate Mr. Green, who had not the courage, or, as she expressed it, the “spunk,” to plead his cause in person, but whom one denial would not satisfy: he must write again and again. He would not have done so if he could have seen the grimaces his fair idol made over his moving appeals to her feelings, and heard her scornful laughter, and the opprobrious epithets she heaped upon him for his perseverance.
Rosalie would sometimes share her boyfriend’s letters with me, trying to prove what a kind, devoted husband he could be. She also showed me the letters from another guy, the unfortunate Mr. Green, who didn’t have the courage, or as she put it, the “guts,” to ask her out in person, but one rejection wasn’t enough for him: he had to keep writing again and again. He wouldn’t have done that if he could have seen the faces she made while reading his heartfelt messages, heard her mocking laughter, and the insulting names she called him for not giving up.
“Why don’t you tell him, at once, that you are engaged?” I asked.
“Why don’t you just tell him that you’re engaged?” I asked.
“Oh, I don’t want him to know that,” replied she. “If he knew it, his sisters and everybody would know it, and then there would be an end of my—ahem! And, besides, if I told him that, he would think my engagement was the only obstacle, and that I would have him if I were free; which I could not bear that any man should think, and he, of all others, at least. Besides, I don’t care for his letters,” she added, contemptuously; “he may write as often as he pleases, and look as great a calf as he likes when I meet him; it only amuses me.”
“Oh, I don’t want him to know that,” she replied. “If he found out, his sisters and everyone else would know, and then it would be the end of my—ahem! Plus, if I told him that, he would think my engagement was the only thing stopping me, and that I would be with him if I were single; I can’t stand the thought of any guy believing that, especially him. And honestly, I don't care about his letters,” she added dismissively; “he can write as often as he wants and act as foolish as he likes when I see him; it just entertains me.”
Meantime, young Meltham was pretty frequent in his visits to the house or transits past it; and, judging by Matilda’s execrations and reproaches, her sister paid more attention to him than civility required; in other words, she carried on as animated a flirtation as the presence of her parents would admit. She made some attempts to bring Mr. Hatfield once more to her feet; but finding them unsuccessful, she repaid his haughty indifference with still loftier scorn, and spoke of him with as much disdain and detestation as she had formerly done of his curate. But, amid all this, she never for a moment lost sight of Mr. Weston. She embraced every opportunity of meeting him, tried every art to fascinate him, and pursued him with as much perseverance as if she really loved him and no other, and the happiness of her life depended upon eliciting a return of affection. Such conduct was completely beyond my comprehension. Had I seen it depicted in a novel, I should have thought it unnatural; had I heard it described by others, I should have deemed it a mistake or an exaggeration; but when I saw it with my own eyes, and suffered from it too, I could only conclude that excessive vanity, like drunkenness, hardens the heart, enslaves the faculties, and perverts the feelings; and that dogs are not the only creatures which, when gorged to the throat, will yet gloat over what they cannot devour, and grudge the smallest morsel to a starving brother.
Meanwhile, young Meltham visited the house quite often or passed by frequently; and judging by Matilda’s curses and complaints, her sister paid more attention to him than was polite. In other words, she engaged in as lively a flirtation as her parents would allow. She made some attempts to win Mr. Hatfield back, but when those failed, she responded to his arrogant indifference with even greater disdain, speaking of him with as much contempt and loathing as she had previously shown for his curate. However, amidst all this, she never lost sight of Mr. Weston. She seized every opportunity to meet him, tried every trick to charm him, and pursued him with as much determination as if she truly loved him and no one else, believing her happiness depended on winning his affection. This behavior was completely beyond my understanding. If I had seen it in a novel, I would have thought it unrealistic; if I had heard it described by others, I would have considered it a mistake or an exaggeration. But when I witnessed it myself and suffered from it too, I could only conclude that excessive vanity, much like drunkenness, hardens the heart, enslaves the mind, and distorts feelings; and that dogs aren't the only creatures who, when stuffed to the brim, will still gloat over what they can't consume, begrudging even the tiniest scrap to a starving sibling.
She now became extremely beneficent to the poor cottagers. Her acquaintance among them was more widely extended, her visits to their humble dwellings were more frequent and excursive than they had ever been before. Hereby, she earned among them the reputation of a condescending and very charitable young lady; and their encomiums were sure to be repeated to Mr. Weston: whom also she had thus a daily chance of meeting in one or other of their abodes, or in her transits to and fro; and often, likewise, she could gather, through their gossip, to what places he was likely to go at such and such a time, whether to baptize a child, or to visit the aged, the sick, the sad, or the dying; and most skilfully she laid her plans accordingly. In these excursions she would sometimes go with her sister—whom, by some means, she had persuaded or bribed to enter into her schemes—sometimes alone, never, now, with me; so that I was debarred the pleasure of seeing Mr. Weston, or hearing his voice even in conversation with another: which would certainly have been a very great pleasure, however hurtful or however fraught with pain. I could not even see him at church: for Miss Murray, under some trivial pretext, chose to take possession of that corner in the family pew which had been mine ever since I came; and, unless I had the presumption to station myself between Mr. and Mrs. Murray, I must sit with my back to the pulpit, which I accordingly did.
She became extremely generous to the poor villagers. She got to know them better, and her visits to their humble homes were more frequent and widespread than ever before. As a result, she earned a reputation among them as a kind and very charitable young lady, and they were sure to share their praise with Mr. Weston. This also gave her a daily opportunity to meet him in one of their homes or while going back and forth, and she often gathered information from their chatter about where he might be going at certain times, whether to baptize a child or to visit the elderly, the sick, the sad, or the dying; and she skillfully planned her outings based on that information. On these trips, she sometimes went with her sister—who, for some reason, she had persuaded or bribed to join her schemes—sometimes alone, but never with me; so I was deprived of the pleasure of seeing Mr. Weston or even hearing his voice in conversation with someone else, which would have been very enjoyable, despite how painful it might have been. I couldn’t even see him at church because Miss Murray, under some trivial excuse, decided to occupy the corner in the family pew that had been mine since I arrived; and unless I had the audacity to sit between Mr. and Mrs. Murray, I had to sit with my back to the pulpit, which I did.
Now, also, I never walked home with my pupils: they said their mamma thought it did not look well to see three people out of the family walking, and only two going in the carriage; and, as they greatly preferred walking in fine weather, I should be honoured by going with the seniors. “And besides,” said they, “you can’t walk as fast as we do; you know you’re always lagging behind.” I knew these were false excuses, but I made no objections, and never contradicted such assertions, well knowing the motives which dictated them. And in the afternoons, during those six memorable weeks, I never went to church at all. If I had a cold, or any slight indisposition, they took advantage of that to make me stay at home; and often they would tell me they were not going again that day, themselves, and then pretend to change their minds, and set off without telling me: so managing their departure that I never discovered the change of purpose till too late. Upon their return home, on one of these occasions, they entertained me with an animated account of a conversation they had had with Mr. Weston as they came along. “And he asked if you were ill, Miss Grey,” said Matilda; “but we told him you were quite well, only you didn’t want to come to church—so he’ll think you’re turned wicked.”
Now, I also never walked home with my students: they said their mom thought it looked bad to see three people out of the family walking while only two were in the carriage; and since they preferred walking in nice weather, I should feel honored to walk with the older ones. “And besides,” they said, “you can’t walk as fast as we do; you know you’re always lagging behind.” I knew these were false excuses, but I didn’t object and never contradicted their claims, well aware of the reasons behind them. During those six memorable weeks, I never went to church at all in the afternoons. If I had a cold or any minor illness, they used that to keep me home; often they would say they weren’t going back that day, then pretend to change their minds and leave without telling me, making their departure so that I never realized their change of plans until it was too late. When they returned home after one of these instances, they entertained me with an animated story about a conversation they’d had with Mr. Weston on their way. “And he asked if you were sick, Miss Grey,” said Matilda; “but we told him you were perfectly fine, just didn’t want to come to church—so he’ll think you’ve turned wicked.”
All chance meetings on week-days were likewise carefully prevented; for, lest I should go to see poor Nancy Brown or any other person, Miss Murray took good care to provide sufficient employment for all my leisure hours. There was always some drawing to finish, some music to copy, or some work to do, sufficient to incapacitate me from indulging in anything beyond a short walk about the grounds, however she or her sister might be occupied.
All random encounters during the week were also carefully avoided; Miss Murray made sure to keep me busy during all my free time so I wouldn't go visit poor Nancy Brown or anyone else. There was always some drawing to finish, music to copy, or work to do, enough to keep me from indulging in anything more than a quick walk around the grounds, regardless of what she or her sister were doing.
One morning, having sought and waylaid Mr. Weston, they returned in high glee to give me an account of their interview. “And he asked after you again,” said Matilda, in spite of her sister’s silent but imperative intimation that she should hold her tongue. “He wondered why you were never with us, and thought you must have delicate health, as you came out so seldom.”
One morning, after catching Mr. Weston unexpectedly, they came back excited to tell me about their conversation. “He asked about you again,” Matilda said, ignoring her sister’s unspoken but strong signal for her to be quiet. “He was curious why you’re never with us and assumed you must be unwell since you rarely go out.”
“He didn’t Matilda—what nonsense you’re talking!”
“He didn’t, Matilda—what nonsense are you talking about!”
“Oh, Rosalie, what a lie! He did, you know; and you said—Don’t, Rosalie—hang it!—I won’t be pinched so! And, Miss Grey, Rosalie told him you were quite well, but you were always so buried in your books that you had no pleasure in anything else.”
“Oh, Rosalie, what a lie! He really did, you know; and you said—Don’t, Rosalie—come on!—I won’t be put in that position! And, Miss Grey, Rosalie told him you were feeling fine, but you were always so absorbed in your books that you found no joy in anything else.”
“What an idea he must have of me!” I thought.
“What a thought he must have of me!” I thought.
“And,” I asked, “does old Nancy ever inquire about me?”
“And,” I asked, “does old Nancy ever ask about me?”
“Yes; and we tell her you are so fond of reading and drawing that you can do nothing else.”
“Yes; and we tell her you love reading and drawing so much that you can't do anything else.”
“That is not the case though; if you had told her I was so busy I could not come to see her, it would have been nearer the truth.”
"That's not true, though; if you had told her I was too busy to come see her, that would have been closer to the truth."
“I don’t think it would,” replied Miss Murray, suddenly kindling up; “I’m sure you have plenty of time to yourself now, when you have so little teaching to do.”
“I don’t think it would,” replied Miss Murray, suddenly lighting up; “I’m sure you have plenty of free time now, with so little teaching to do.”
It was no use beginning to dispute with such indulged, unreasoning creatures: so I held my peace. I was accustomed, now, to keeping silence when things distasteful to my ear were uttered; and now, too, I was used to wearing a placid smiling countenance when my heart was bitter within me. Only those who have felt the like can imagine my feelings, as I sat with an assumption of smiling indifference, listening to the accounts of those meetings and interviews with Mr. Weston, which they seemed to find such pleasure in describing to me; and hearing things asserted of him which, from the character of the man, I knew to be exaggerations and perversions of the truth, if not entirely false—things derogatory to him, and flattering to them—especially to Miss Murray—which I burned to contradict, or, at least, to show my doubts about, but dared not; lest, in expressing my disbelief, I should display my interest too. Other things I heard, which I felt or feared were indeed too true: but I must still conceal my anxiety respecting him, my indignation against them, beneath a careless aspect; others, again, mere hints of something said or done, which I longed to hear more of, but could not venture to inquire. So passed the weary time. I could not even comfort myself with saying, “She will soon be married; and then there may be hope.”
It was pointless to argue with such spoiled, thoughtless people, so I kept quiet. I was used to staying silent when I heard things that upset me, and I had gotten good at putting on a calm smile even when I was hurting inside. Only those who have experienced something similar can understand how I felt as I sat there pretending to be indifferent, listening to their excited stories about meetings and interactions with Mr. Weston, which they seemed to enjoy sharing with me. They spoke of him in ways that I knew were exaggerated and twisted, if not completely false—things that put him down and boosted their own egos—especially Miss Murray's—which I desperately wanted to refute or at least express doubt about, but didn’t dare; I was afraid that showing my disbelief would also reveal my interest. There were other things I heard that I felt, or feared, were too true: but I still had to hide my concern for him and my anger at them behind a casual facade. There were also mere hints of things said or done that I longed to know more about but couldn’t bring myself to ask. And so the time dragged on. I couldn't even find comfort in thinking, “She will soon be married; then there may be hope.”
Soon after her marriage the holidays would come; and when I returned from home, most likely, Mr. Weston would be gone, for I was told that he and the Rector could not agree (the Rector’s fault, of course), and he was about to remove to another place.
Soon after her wedding, the holidays would arrive; and when I came back from home, most likely Mr. Weston would be gone, as I heard that he and the Rector were not on good terms (the Rector’s fault, obviously), and he was planning to move to another location.
No—besides my hope in God, my only consolation was in thinking that, though he know it not, I was more worthy of his love than Rosalie Murray, charming and engaging as she was; for I could appreciate his excellence, which she could not: I would devote my life to the promotion of his happiness; she would destroy his happiness for the momentary gratification of her own vanity. “Oh, if he could but know the difference!” I would earnestly exclaim. “But no! I would not have him see my heart: yet, if he could but know her hollowness, her worthless, heartless frivolity, he would then be safe, and I should be—almost happy, though I might never see him more!”
No—aside from my faith in God, my only comfort was thinking that, even though he didn't realize it, I was more deserving of his love than Rosalie Murray, as charming and captivating as she was; because I could truly appreciate his worth, which she couldn't: I would dedicate my life to making him happy; she would ruin his happiness for the sake of her own vanity. “Oh, if only he could see the difference!” I would passionately say. “But no! I wouldn’t want him to see my feelings: yet, if he could only recognize her emptiness, her worthless, heartless frivolity, he would be safe, and I would be—almost happy, even if I might never see him again!”
I fear, by this time, the reader is well nigh disgusted with the folly and weakness I have so freely laid before him. I never disclosed it then, and would not have done so had my own sister or my mother been with me in the house. I was a close and resolute dissembler—in this one case at least. My prayers, my tears, my wishes, fears, and lamentations, were witnessed by myself and heaven alone.
I’m afraid that by now, the reader is pretty much fed up with the foolishness and weakness I’ve laid out so openly. I never revealed it back then, and I wouldn’t have done so even if my sister or my mother had been in the house with me. I was a secretive and determined liar—in this one case at least. My prayers, my tears, my wishes, fears, and laments were seen only by me and by heaven.
When we are harassed by sorrows or anxieties, or long oppressed by any powerful feelings which we must keep to ourselves, for which we can obtain and seek no sympathy from any living creature, and which yet we cannot, or will not wholly crush, we often naturally seek relief in poetry—and often find it, too—whether in the effusions of others, which seem to harmonize with our existing case, or in our own attempts to give utterance to those thoughts and feelings in strains less musical, perchance, but more appropriate, and therefore more penetrating and sympathetic, and, for the time, more soothing, or more powerful to rouse and to unburden the oppressed and swollen heart. Before this time, at Wellwood House and here, when suffering from home-sick melancholy, I had sought relief twice or thrice at this secret source of consolation; and now I flew to it again, with greater avidity than ever, because I seemed to need it more. I still preserve those relics of past sufferings and experience, like pillars of witness set up in travelling through the vale of life, to mark particular occurrences. The footsteps are obliterated now; the face of the country may be changed; but the pillar is still there, to remind me how all things were when it was reared. Lest the reader should be curious to see any of these effusions, I will favour him with one short specimen: cold and languid as the lines may seem, it was almost a passion of grief to which they owed their being:—
When we are troubled by sadness or anxiety, or weighed down by strong emotions we have to keep to ourselves, which we can’t share with anyone, and yet we can’t—or don’t want to—fully suppress, we often turn to poetry for relief—and often find it, too—whether in the writings of others that seem to resonate with our feelings, or in our own attempts to express those thoughts and emotions in words that may not be as musical but are more fitting, and therefore more impactful and comforting, or more capable of relieving and expressing the heavy, burdened heart. Before now, at Wellwood House and here, when I was struggling with homesickness and sadness, I had turned to this hidden source of consolation two or three times; and now, I reached for it again, more eagerly than ever, because I felt I needed it even more. I still hold onto those remnants of past pain and experiences, like milestone markers set up while traveling through life, to commemorate certain moments. The footprints are gone now; the landscape may have changed; but the marker is still there, reminding me of how things were when it was put in place. In case the reader is curious to see any of these writings, I’ll share a brief example: cold and lifeless as the lines may appear, they were born out of a deep sorrow:—
Oh, they have robbed me of the hope
My spirit held so dear;
They will not let me hear that voice
My soul delights to hear.
They will not let me see that face
I so delight to see;
And they have taken all thy smiles,
And all thy love from me.
Well, let them seize on all they can;—
One treasure still is mine,—
A heart that loves to think on thee,
And feels the worth of thine.
Oh, they have taken away the hope
That my spirit cherished so much;
They won't let me hear that voice
That my soul loves to hear.
They won’t let me see that face
That I enjoy seeing so much;
And they’ve stolen all your smiles,
And all your love from me.
Well, let them take everything they can;—
One treasure still belongs to me,—
A heart that loves to think of you,
And knows the value of yours.
Yes, at least, they could not deprive me of that: I could think of him day and night; and I could feel that he was worthy to be thought of. Nobody knew him as I did; nobody could appreciate him as I did; nobody could love him as I—could, if I might: but there was the evil. What business had I to think so much of one that never thought of me? Was it not foolish? was it not wrong? Yet, if I found such deep delight in thinking of him, and if I kept those thoughts to myself, and troubled no one else with them, where was the harm of it? I would ask myself. And such reasoning prevented me from making any sufficient effort to shake off my fetters.
Yes, at least they couldn't take that away from me: I could think of him day and night, and I knew he was worth thinking about. No one understood him like I did; no one could appreciate him like I did; no one could love him like I could—if only I were able to. But that was the problem. What right did I have to think so much about someone who never thought of me? Wasn't that foolish? Wasn't that wrong? Yet, if I found such joy in thinking of him, and if I kept those thoughts to myself, not bothering anyone else with them, where was the harm? I would ask myself. And this kind of thinking kept me from making any real effort to break free from my chains.
But, if those thoughts brought delight, it was a painful, troubled pleasure, too near akin to anguish; and one that did me more injury than I was aware of. It was an indulgence that a person of more wisdom or more experience would doubtless have denied herself. And yet, how dreary to turn my eyes from the contemplation of that bright object and force them to dwell on the dull, grey, desolate prospect around: the joyless, hopeless, solitary path that lay before me. It was wrong to be so joyless, so desponding; I should have made God my friend, and to do His will the pleasure and the business of my life; but faith was weak, and passion was too strong.
But if those thoughts brought joy, it was a painful, troubled happiness, too close to suffering; and it caused more harm to me than I realized. It was a pleasure that someone wiser or more experienced would undoubtedly have avoided. And yet, how dreary it was to look away from that bright thing and force myself to focus on the dull, gray, barren view around me: the joyless, hopeless, lonely path ahead. It was wrong to be so joyless, so downcast; I should have made God my friend and made doing His will the joy and purpose of my life; but my faith was weak, and my passion was too strong.
In this time of trouble I had two other causes of affliction. The first may seem a trifle, but it cost me many a tear: Snap, my little dumb, rough-visaged, but bright-eyed, warm-hearted companion, the only thing I had to love me, was taken away, and delivered over to the tender mercies of the village rat-catcher, a man notorious for his brutal treatment of his canine slaves. The other was serious enough; my letters from home gave intimation that my father’s health was worse. No boding fears were expressed, but I was grown timid and despondent, and could not help fearing that some dreadful calamity awaited us there. I seemed to see the black clouds gathering round my native hills, and to hear the angry muttering of a storm that was about to burst, and desolate our hearth.
During this tough time, I had two other reasons to be upset. The first might seem small, but it brought me to tears: Snap, my little mute friend, rough around the edges but with bright eyes and a warm heart, the only thing I had to love me, was taken away and given to the cruel village rat-catcher, a man known for his harsh treatment of his dogs. The other reason was much more serious; my letters from home hinted that my father’s health was deteriorating. No ominous fears were mentioned, but I had become anxious and gloomy, unable to shake the feeling that some terrible disaster was looming for us there. I could almost see dark clouds gathering around my hometown and hear the angry rumble of a storm about to break and destroy our home.
CHAPTER XVIII.
MIRTH AND MOURNING
The 1st of June arrived at last: and Rosalie Murray was transmuted into Lady Ashby. Most splendidly beautiful she looked in her bridal costume. Upon her return from church, after the ceremony, she came flying into the schoolroom, flushed with excitement, and laughing, half in mirth, and half in reckless desperation, as it seemed to me.
The 1st of June finally arrived, and Rosalie Murray became Lady Ashby. She looked absolutely stunning in her wedding dress. When she came back from the church after the ceremony, she rushed into the schoolroom, glowing with excitement and laughing, half in joy and half in a wild kind of desperation, or so it seemed to me.
“Now, Miss Grey, I’m Lady Ashby!” she exclaimed. “It’s done, my fate is sealed: there’s no drawing back now. I’m come to receive your congratulations and bid you good-by; and then I’m off for Paris, Rome, Naples, Switzerland, London—oh, dear! what a deal I shall see and hear before I come back again. But don’t forget me: I shan’t forget you, though I’ve been a naughty girl. Come, why don’t you congratulate me?”
“Now, Miss Grey, I'm Lady Ashby!” she said excitedly. “It's done, my fate is sealed; there's no turning back now. I’m here to get your congratulations and say goodbye; then I’m off to Paris, Rome, Naples, Switzerland, London—oh, wow! Just think of all the amazing things I’ll see and hear before I come back. But don’t forget me: I won’t forget you, even though I’ve been a bit of a troublemaker. Come on, why aren’t you congratulating me?”
“I cannot congratulate you,” I replied, “till I know whether this change is really for the better: but I sincerely hope it is; and I wish you true happiness and the best of blessings.”
"I can't congratulate you," I said, "until I know if this change is really for the better: but I truly hope it is; and I wish you genuine happiness and all the best."
“Well, good-by, the carriage is waiting, and they’re calling me.”
“Well, goodbye, the car is waiting, and they’re calling me.”
She gave me a hasty kiss, and was hurrying away; but, suddenly returning, embraced me with more affection than I thought her capable of evincing, and departed with tears in her eyes. Poor girl! I really loved her then; and forgave her from my heart all the injury she had done me—and others also: she had not half known it, I was sure; and I prayed God to pardon her too.
She gave me a quick kiss and was rushing away, but then she suddenly came back and hugged me with more warmth than I thought she could show. She left with tears in her eyes. Poor girl! I truly loved her then and forgave her from the bottom of my heart for all the hurt she had caused me—and others too. I was sure she didn’t fully understand it, and I prayed for God to forgive her as well.
During the remainder of that day of festal sadness, I was left to my own devices. Being too much unhinged for any steady occupation, I wandered about with a book in my hand for several hours, more thinking than reading, for I had many things to think about. In the evening, I made use of my liberty to go and see my old friend Nancy once again; to apologize for my long absence (which must have seemed so neglectful and unkind) by telling her how busy I had been; and to talk, or read, or work for her, whichever might be most acceptable, and also, of course, to tell her the news of this important day: and perhaps to obtain a little information from her in return, respecting Mr. Weston’s expected departure. But of this she seemed to know nothing, and I hoped, as she did, that it was all a false report. She was very glad to see me; but, happily, her eyes were now so nearly well that she was almost independent of my services. She was deeply interested in the wedding; but while I amused her with the details of the festive day, the splendours of the bridal party and of the bride herself, she often sighed and shook her head, and wished good might come of it; she seemed, like me, to regard it rather as a theme for sorrow than rejoicing. I sat a long time talking to her about that and other things—but no one came.
During the rest of that day filled with mixed emotions, I was left to my own devices. Feeling too unsettled for any steady work, I wandered around with a book in hand for several hours, more focused on my thoughts than actually reading since I had a lot on my mind. In the evening, I took advantage of my free time to visit my old friend Nancy again; I wanted to apologize for being away for so long, which must have seemed neglectful and unkind, by explaining how busy I had been; and to either talk, read, or help her with whatever she needed, and of course, to share the news about this significant day: and maybe to get some updates from her about Mr. Weston’s expected departure. But she didn't seem to know anything about it, and I hoped, as she did, that it was all just a rumor. She was really happy to see me; fortunately, her eyes were almost fully healed, so she didn’t rely on my help as much. She was very interested in the wedding; but while I entertained her with details of the celebration, the grandeur of the wedding party, and the bride herself, she often sighed and shook her head, wishing for the best outcome; she seemed, like me, to view it more as a reason for sorrow than for celebration. I spent a long time talking to her about that and other things—but no one else came.
Shall I confess that I sometimes looked towards the door with a half-expectant wish to see it open and give entrance to Mr. Weston, as had happened once before, and that, returning through the lanes and fields, I often paused to look round me, and walked more slowly than was at all necessary—for, though a fine evening, it was not a hot one—and, finally, felt a sense of emptiness and disappointment at having reached the house without meeting or even catching a distant glimpse of any one, except a few labourers returning from their work.
Should I admit that I sometimes glanced at the door with a hopeful expectation of seeing Mr. Weston walk in, just like that one time before? And that while making my way back through the lanes and fields, I often stopped to look around and walked slower than I needed to—since it was a nice evening but not particularly warm? Ultimately, I felt a sense of emptiness and disappointment upon arriving home without encountering anyone or even spotting a distant figure, except for a few laborers heading back from work.
Sunday, however, was approaching: I should see him then: for now that Miss Murray was gone, I could have my old corner again. I should see him, and by look, speech, and manner, I might judge whether the circumstance of her marriage had very much afflicted him. Happily I could perceive no shadow of a difference: he wore the same aspect as he had worn two months ago—voice, look, manner, all alike unchanged: there was the same keen-sighted, unclouded truthfulness in his discourse, the same forcible clearness in his style, the same earnest simplicity in all he said and did, that made itself, not marked by the eye and ear, but felt upon the hearts of his audience.
Sunday was coming up, and I would see him then. With Miss Murray gone, I could sit in my old spot again. I would see him, and through his looks, words, and behavior, I could figure out if her marriage had really affected him. Luckily, I noticed no signs of change: he had the same appearance as he did two months ago—his voice, looks, and manner were all exactly the same. There was still that sharp, clear honesty in the way he spoke, the same powerful clarity in his style, and the same genuine simplicity in everything he said and did, which resonated not just visually or audibly, but deeply touched the hearts of his listeners.
I walked home with Miss Matilda; but he did not join us. Matilda was now sadly at a loss for amusement, and wofully in want of a companion: her brothers at school, her sister married and gone, she too young to be admitted into society; for which, from Rosalie’s example, she was in some degree beginning to acquire a taste—a taste at least for the company of certain classes of gentlemen; at this dull time of year—no hunting going on, no shooting even—for, though she might not join in that, it was something to see her father or the gamekeeper go out with the dogs, and to talk with them on their return, about the different birds they had bagged. Now, also, she was denied the solace which the companionship of the coachman, grooms, horses, greyhounds, and pointers might have afforded; for her mother having, notwithstanding the disadvantages of a country life, so satisfactorily disposed of her elder daughter, the pride of her heart had begun seriously to turn her attention to the younger; and, being truly alarmed at the roughness of her manners, and thinking it high time to work a reform, had been roused at length to exert her authority, and prohibited entirely the yards, stables, kennels, and coach-house. Of course, she was not implicitly obeyed; but, indulgent as she had hitherto been, when once her spirit was roused, her temper was not so gentle as she required that of her governesses to be, and her will was not to be thwarted with impunity. After many a scene of contention between mother and daughter, many a violent outbreak which I was ashamed to witness, in which the father’s authority was often called in to confirm with oaths and threats the mother’s slighted prohibitions—for even he could see that “Tilly, though she would have made a fine lad, was not quite what a young lady ought to be”—Matilda at length found that her easiest plan was to keep clear of the forbidden regions; unless she could now and then steal a visit without her watchful mother’s knowledge.
I walked home with Miss Matilda, but he didn’t join us. Matilda was feeling quite bored and desperately needed a friend; her brothers were at school, her sister was married and gone, and she was too young to be part of society. Thanks to Rosalie’s example, she was starting to develop a taste for the company of certain types of gentlemen. It was a dull time of year—no hunting, not even shooting—because, although she couldn't participate in that, it was still something to see her father or the gamekeeper go out with the dogs and chat with them when they returned about the different birds they had caught. Now, she was also missing out on the comfort that the coachman, grooms, horses, greyhounds, and pointers could have provided. Her mother, having successfully married off her older daughter despite the drawbacks of country life, had begun to focus her attention seriously on the younger one. She was genuinely worried about Matilda's rough manners and thought it was time for a change, so she finally decided to exert her authority and completely banned access to the yards, stables, kennels, and coach house. Naturally, she wasn’t obeyed without question; however, even though she had always been quite lenient, once her temper flared up, it was not as gentle as she expected her governesses to be, and her wishes were not to be ignored without consequences. After many heated arguments between mother and daughter, and numerous outbursts that I felt embarrassed to witness, where the father’s authority was often summoned to back up the mother’s slighted restrictions—with oaths and threats—he could see that “Tilly, though she would have made a great boy, was not quite the young lady she should be.” Eventually, Matilda realized that the easiest way to deal with the situation was to stay away from the forbidden areas, unless she could sneak a visit now and then without her watchful mother finding out.
Amid all this, let it not be imagined that I escaped without many a reprimand, and many an implied reproach, that lost none of its sting from not being openly worded; but rather wounded the more deeply, because, from that very reason, it seemed to preclude self-defence. Frequently, I was told to amuse Miss Matilda with other things, and to remind her of her mother’s precepts and prohibitions. I did so to the best of my power: but she would not be amused against her will, and could not against her taste; and though I went beyond mere reminding, such gentle remonstrances as I could use were utterly ineffectual.
Amid all this, don’t think I got away without plenty of scolding and subtle disapproval, which stung even more because it wasn’t openly said; it felt more hurtful since I couldn’t defend myself. I was often told to entertain Miss Matilda in other ways and to remind her of her mother’s rules and warnings. I tried my best to do so, but she wouldn’t be entertained if she didn’t want to be, and she couldn’t enjoy it if it didn’t suit her taste. Even though I went beyond just reminding her, the gentle pushes I tried to give were completely useless.
“Dear Miss Grey! it is the strangest thing. I suppose you can’t help it, if it’s not in your nature—but I wonder you can’t win the confidence of that girl, and make your society at least as agreeable to her as that of Robert or Joseph!”
Dear Miss Grey! It's the strangest thing. I guess you can’t help it if it’s not in your nature—but I wonder why you can’t earn that girl’s trust and make your company at least as pleasant for her as that of Robert or Joseph!
“They can talk the best about the things in which she is most interested,” I replied.
"They can talk the most about the things she's really into," I replied.
“Well! that is a strange confession, however, to come from her governess! Who is to form a young lady’s tastes, I wonder, if the governess doesn’t do it? I have known governesses who have so completely identified themselves with the reputation of their young ladies for elegance and propriety in mind and manners, that they would blush to speak a word against them; and to hear the slightest blame imputed to their pupils was worse than to be censured in their own persons—and I really think it very natural, for my part.”
"Well, that’s a strange confession, however, to come from her governess! I wonder who is supposed to shape a young lady’s tastes if the governess doesn’t? I’ve known governesses who were so closely tied to their young ladies' reputations for elegance and proper behavior that they would feel embarrassed to say anything negative about them; even the slightest criticism directed at their students was worse than being criticized themselves—and honestly, I think that’s very natural."
“Do you, ma’am?”
"Do you, ma'am?"
“Yes, of course: the young lady’s proficiency and elegance is of more consequence to the governess than her own, as well as to the world. If she wishes to prosper in her vocation she must devote all her energies to her business: all her ideas and all her ambition will tend to the accomplishment of that one object. When we wish to decide upon the merits of a governess, we naturally look at the young ladies she professes to have educated, and judge accordingly. The judicious governess knows this: she knows that, while she lives in obscurity herself, her pupils’ virtues and defects will be open to every eye; and that, unless she loses sight of herself in their cultivation, she need not hope for success. You see, Miss Grey, it is just the same as any other trade or profession: they that wish to prosper must devote themselves body and soul to their calling; and if they begin to yield to indolence or self-indulgence they are speedily distanced by wiser competitors: there is little to choose between a person that ruins her pupils by neglect, and one that corrupts them by her example. You will excuse my dropping these little hints: you know it is all for your own good. Many ladies would speak to you much more strongly; and many would not trouble themselves to speak at all, but quietly look out for a substitute. That, of course, would be the easiest plan: but I know the advantages of a place like this to a person in your situation; and I have no desire to part with you, as I am sure you would do very well if you will only think of these things and try to exert yourself a little more: then, I am convinced, you would soon acquire that delicate tact which alone is wanting to give you a proper influence over the mind of your pupil.”
“Yes, of course: the young lady's skills and grace matter more to the governess than her own, and to society as well. If she wants to succeed in her job, she must put all her energy into it: all her thoughts and ambitions must focus on that one goal. When evaluating a governess, we naturally look at the young women she claims to have taught and judge based on that. The smart governess understands this: she knows that while she may remain unnoticed, her students' strengths and weaknesses will be visible to everyone; and unless she prioritizes their development over her own, she shouldn't expect to succeed. You see, Miss Grey, it's just like any other job or profession: those who want to succeed must commit fully to their work; and if they begin to give in to laziness or self-indulgence, they'll quickly be outpaced by more dedicated competitors: there's little difference between someone who fails her students through neglect and someone who harms them by her own behavior. Please forgive me for offering these little reminders: it's all for your benefit. Many women would tell you much more bluntly; and many wouldn't bother saying anything at all, but would quietly look for a replacement. That would obviously be the easiest option: but I understand the benefits of a position like this for someone in your situation; and I don’t want to lose you, as I believe you would do very well if you just think about these things and make a bit more effort: then, I’m sure you would quickly develop that subtle insight which is all you need to have a real impact on your pupil's mind.”
I was about to give the lady some idea of the fallacy of her expectations; but she sailed away as soon as she had concluded her speech. Having said what she wished, it was no part of her plan to await my answer: it was my business to hear, and not to speak.
I was about to point out to the lady how misguided her expectations were, but she left as soon as she finished her speech. Having said what she wanted, she had no intention of waiting for my response; it was my job to listen, not to speak.
However, as I have said, Matilda at length yielded in some degree to her mother’s authority (pity it had not been exerted before); and being thus deprived of almost every source of amusement, there was nothing for it but to take long rides with the groom and long walks with the governess, and to visit the cottages and farmhouses on her father’s estate, to kill time in chatting with the old men and women that inhabited them. In one of these walks, it was our chance to meet Mr. Weston. This was what I had long desired; but now, for a moment, I wished either he or I were away: I felt my heart throb so violently that I dreaded lest some outward signs of emotion should appear; but I think he hardly glanced at me, and I was soon calm enough. After a brief salutation to both, he asked Matilda if she had lately heard from her sister.
However, as I mentioned, Matilda eventually gave in a bit to her mother’s authority (it's a shame it hadn't happened sooner); and with almost every source of entertainment taken away, she had no choice but to go on long rides with the groom and long walks with the governess, as well as visit the cottages and farmhouses on her father's estate to pass the time chatting with the old men and women who lived there. On one of these walks, we happened to run into Mr. Weston. This was something I had wanted for a long time, but for a moment, I wished either he or I were somewhere else: I could feel my heart racing so much that I was afraid of showing my feelings; however, I think he barely glanced at me, and I soon calmed down. After a quick greeting to both of us, he asked Matilda if she had heard from her sister recently.
“Yes,” replied she. “She was at Paris when she wrote, and very well, and very happy.”
“Yes,” she replied. “She was in Paris when she wrote, and she was doing very well and very happy.”
She spoke the last word emphatically, and with a glance impertinently sly. He did not seem to notice it, but replied, with equal emphasis, and very seriously—
She said the last word with great emphasis and a cheeky glance. He didn't seem to notice it, but responded with equal emphasis, very seriously—
“I hope she will continue to be so.”
“I hope she keeps being that way.”
“Do you think it likely?” I ventured to inquire: for Matilda had started off in pursuit of her dog, that was chasing a leveret.
“Do you think that’s possible?” I asked, since Matilda had run off to chase her dog, which was after a young hare.
“I cannot tell,” replied he. “Sir Thomas may be a better man than I suppose; but, from all I have heard and seen, it seems a pity that one so young and gay, and—and interesting, to express many things by one word—whose greatest, if not her only fault, appears to be thoughtlessness—no trifling fault to be sure, since it renders the possessor liable to almost every other, and exposes him to so many temptations—but it seems a pity that she should be thrown away on such a man. It was her mother’s wish, I suppose?”
“I can’t say,” he replied. “Sir Thomas might be a better guy than I think; but from everything I’ve heard and seen, it’s a shame that someone so young and lively, and—and interesting, to sum it up in one word—whose biggest, if not only flaw, seems to be thoughtlessness—definitely not a minor flaw, since it makes the person vulnerable to almost every other fault and exposes them to so many temptations—but it’s a shame that she should be wasted on such a man. It was her mother’s wish, I guess?”
“Yes; and her own too, I think, for she always laughed at my attempts to dissuade her from the step.”
“Yes; and her own too, I think, because she always laughed at my efforts to talk her out of it.”
“You did attempt it? Then, at least, you will have the satisfaction of knowing that it is no fault of yours, if any harm should come of it. As for Mrs. Murray, I don’t know how she can justify her conduct: if I had sufficient acquaintance with her, I’d ask her.”
“You tried it? Then at least you'll have the satisfaction of knowing that it's not your fault if anything goes wrong. As for Mrs. Murray, I don't see how she can justify her behavior; if I knew her well enough, I’d ask her.”
“It seems unnatural: but some people think rank and wealth the chief good; and, if they can secure that for their children, they think they have done their duty.”
“It seems strange, but some people believe that status and money are the most important things; and if they can provide that for their children, they think they’ve fulfilled their responsibility.”
“True: but is it not strange that persons of experience, who have been married themselves, should judge so falsely?” Matilda now came panting back, with the lacerated body of the young hare in her hand.
“True: but isn't it odd that experienced people, who have been married themselves, can judge so wrongly?” Matilda now came rushing back, holding the injured body of the young hare in her hand.
“Was it your intention to kill that hare, or to save it, Miss Murray?” asked Mr. Weston, apparently puzzled at her gleeful countenance.
“Did you mean to kill that hare, or to save it, Miss Murray?” asked Mr. Weston, clearly confused by her joyful expression.
“I pretended to want to save it,” she answered, honestly enough, “as it was so glaringly out of season; but I was better pleased to see it lolled. However, you can both witness that I couldn’t help it: Prince was determined to have her; and he clutched her by the back, and killed her in a minute! Wasn’t it a noble chase?”
“I acted like I wanted to save it,” she replied, being truthful enough, “since it was clearly out of season; but I was actually happier seeing it relaxed. However, you can both confirm that I couldn’t stop it: Prince was set on getting her; and he grabbed her from behind and killed her in no time! Wasn’t it an impressive hunt?”
“Very! for a young lady after a leveret.”
“Definitely! For a young woman after a young hare.”
There was a quiet sarcasm in the tone of his reply which was not lost upon her; she shrugged her shoulders, and, turning away with a significant “Humph!” asked me how I had enjoyed the fun. I replied that I saw no fun in the matter; but admitted that I had not observed the transaction very narrowly.
There was a subtle sarcasm in the way he answered that she definitely picked up on; she shrugged her shoulders and, turning away with a pointed "Humph!" asked me how I had enjoyed the fun. I responded that I didn’t find anything fun about it, but I acknowledged that I hadn’t paid very close attention to what happened.
“Didn’t you see how it doubled—just like an old hare? and didn’t you hear it scream?”
“Didn’t you see how it multiplied—just like an old rabbit? And didn’t you hear it scream?”
“I’m happy to say I did not.”
“I’m glad to say I didn’t.”
“It cried out just like a child.”
“It cried out just like a kid.”
“Poor little thing! What will you do with it?”
“Poor little thing! What are you going to do with it?”
“Come along—I shall leave it in the first house we come to. I don’t want to take it home, for fear papa should scold me for letting the dog kill it.”
“Come on—I’ll drop it off at the first house we find. I don’t want to take it home, because I’m afraid Dad will yell at me for letting the dog kill it.”
Mr. Weston was now gone, and we too went on our way; but as we returned, after having deposited the hare in a farm-house, and demolished some spice-cake and currant-wine in exchange, we met him returning also from the execution of his mission, whatever it might be. He carried in his hand a cluster of beautiful bluebells, which he offered to me; observing, with a smile, that though he had seen so little of me for the last two months, he had not forgotten that bluebells were numbered among my favourite flowers. It was done as a simple act of goodwill, without compliment or remarkable courtesy, or any look that could be construed into “reverential, tender adoration” (vide Rosalie Murray); but still, it was something to find my unimportant saying so well remembered: it was something that he had noticed so accurately the time I had ceased to be visible.
Mr. Weston was gone, and we continued on our way; but as we returned after dropping off the hare at a farmhouse and enjoying some spice cake and currant wine in return, we ran into him coming back from his mission, whatever it was. He was holding a bunch of beautiful bluebells, which he gave to me, mentioning with a smile that even though he hadn’t seen much of me for the last two months, he remembered that bluebells were among my favorite flowers. It was just a simple gesture of goodwill, without any compliments or excessive courtesy, or any look that could be interpreted as “reverential, tender adoration” (vide Rosalie Murray); but still, it meant a lot that my little comment had been remembered so well: it was something that he had paid such close attention to during the time I had been absent.
“I was told,” said he, “that you were a perfect bookworm, Miss Grey: so completely absorbed in your studies that you were lost to every other pleasure.”
“I heard,” he said, “that you’re a total bookworm, Miss Grey: so wrapped up in your studies that you’ve forgotten about all other pleasures.”
“Yes, and it’s quite true!” cried Matilda.
“Yes, and it’s totally true!” exclaimed Matilda.
“No, Mr. Weston: don’t believe it: it’s a scandalous libel. These young ladies are too fond of making random assertions at the expense of their friends; and you ought to be careful how you listen to them.”
“No, Mr. Weston: don’t believe it; it’s a scandalous lie. These young women love to make random statements at the expense of their friends, and you should be cautious about how you take them.”
“I hope this assertion is groundless, at any rate.”
“I hope this claim is unfounded, at the very least.”
“Why? Do you particularly object to ladies studying?”
“Why? Do you have a problem with women studying?”
“No; but I object to anyone so devoting himself or herself to study, as to lose sight of everything else. Except under peculiar circumstances, I consider very close and constant study as a waste of time, and an injury to the mind as well as the body.”
“No; but I don't agree with anyone who dedicates themselves so fully to studying that they lose sight of everything else. Unless in special situations, I think excessive and constant studying is a waste of time and harmful to both the mind and the body.”
“Well, I have neither the time nor the inclination for such transgressions.”
“Well, I don’t have the time or the interest for that kind of misbehavior.”
We parted again.
We broke up again.
Well! what is there remarkable in all this? Why have I recorded it? Because, reader, it was important enough to give me a cheerful evening, a night of pleasing dreams, and a morning of felicitous hopes. Shallow-brained cheerfulness, foolish dreams, unfounded hopes, you would say; and I will not venture to deny it: suspicions to that effect arose too frequently in my own mind. But our wishes are like tinder: the flint and steel of circumstances are continually striking out sparks, which vanish immediately, unless they chance to fall upon the tinder of our wishes; then, they instantly ignite, and the flame of hope is kindled in a moment.
Well! What's so special about all this? Why did I write it down? Because, reader, it was significant enough to give me a joyful evening, a night full of pleasant dreams, and a morning filled with hopeful expectations. You might call it shallow cheerfulness, silly dreams, and unrealistic hopes; and I wouldn't argue with that: doubts about it often crossed my mind as well. But our desires are like tinder: the flint and steel of circumstances constantly spark up, which disappear right away, unless they happen to land on the tinder of our wishes; then, they instantly catch fire, and the flame of hope is lit in an instant.
But alas! that very morning, my flickering flame of hope was dismally quenched by a letter from my mother, which spoke so seriously of my father’s increasing illness, that I feared there was little or no chance of his recovery; and, close at hand as the holidays were, I almost trembled lest they should come too late for me to meet him in this world. Two days after, a letter from Mary told me his life was despaired of, and his end seemed fast approaching. Then, immediately, I sought permission to anticipate the vacation, and go without delay. Mrs. Murray stared, and wondered at the unwonted energy and boldness with which I urged the request, and thought there was no occasion to hurry; but finally gave me leave: stating, however, that there was “no need to be in such agitation about the matter—it might prove a false alarm after all; and if not—why, it was only in the common course of nature: we must all die some time; and I was not to suppose myself the only afflicted person in the world;” and concluding with saying I might have the phaeton to take me to O——. “And instead of repining, Miss Grey, be thankful for the privileges you enjoy. There’s many a poor clergyman whose family would be plunged into ruin by the event of his death; but you, you see, have influential friends ready to continue their patronage, and to show you every consideration.”
But sadly, that very morning, my flickering hope was completely dimmed by a letter from my mother, which spoke so seriously about my father’s worsening illness that I feared there was little chance of his recovery. With the holidays so close, I almost trembled at the thought they might arrive too late for me to see him in this life. Two days later, a letter from Mary revealed that his life was in grave danger, and his end seemed to be near. Immediately, I asked for permission to leave early for vacation and go without delay. Mrs. Murray stared and was surprised by the unusual energy and boldness with which I made the request, thinking there was no need to rush; but she eventually granted me permission, though she stated that there was “no reason to be so upset about it—it might turn out to be a false alarm after all; and if not, well, it’s just part of life: we all have to die eventually; and I shouldn’t think I was the only one suffering in the world.” She finished by saying I could use the carriage to take me to O——. “And instead of feeling sorry for yourself, Miss Grey, be thankful for the advantages you have. There are many poor clergymen whose families would be thrown into ruin by his death; but you, you see, have influential friends who are ready to continue their support and show you every consideration.”
I thanked her for her “consideration,” and flew to my room to make some hurried preparations for my departure. My bonnet and shawl being on, and a few things hastily crammed into my largest trunk, I descended. But I might have done the work more leisurely, for no one else was in a hurry; and I had still a considerable time to wait for the phaeton. At length it came to the door, and I was off: but, oh, what a dreary journey was that! how utterly different from my former passages homewards! Being too late for the last coach to ——, I had to hire a cab for ten miles, and then a car to take me over the rugged hills.
I thanked her for her "consideration" and hurried to my room to get ready for my departure. With my bonnet and shawl on and a few things quickly stuffed into my largest trunk, I headed downstairs. I could have taken my time with the packing since no one else was in a rush, and I still had quite a bit of time to wait for the phaeton. Finally, it arrived at the door, and I was off; but, oh, what a miserable journey that was! It was completely different from my previous trips home! Since I missed the last coach to ——, I had to hire a cab for ten miles and then get a car to take me over the rough hills.
It was half-past ten before I reached home. They were not in bed.
It was 10:30 when I got home. They weren't in bed.
My mother and sister both met me in the passage—sad—silent—pale! I was so much shocked and terror-stricken that I could not speak, to ask the information I so much longed yet dreaded to obtain.
My mom and sister both met me in the hallway—sad—quiet—pale! I was so shocked and terrified that I couldn’t speak to ask the information I desperately wanted yet feared to find out.
“Agnes!” said my mother, struggling to repress some strong emotion.
“Agnes!” my mom said, trying to hold back some strong emotion.
“Oh, Agnes!” cried Mary, and burst into tears.
“Oh, Agnes!” Mary exclaimed, breaking into tears.
“How is he?” I asked, gasping for the answer.
“How is he?” I asked, breathless for the answer.
“Dead!”
“Deceased!”
It was the reply I had anticipated: but the shock seemed none the less tremendous.
It was the response I expected: but the shock still felt enormous.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE LETTER
My father’s mortal remains had been consigned to the tomb; and we, with sad faces and sombre garments, sat lingering over the frugal breakfast-table, revolving plans for our future life. My mother’s strong mind had not given way beneath even this affliction: her spirit, though crushed, was not broken. Mary’s wish was that I should go back to Horton Lodge, and that our mother should come and live with her and Mr. Richardson at the vicarage: she affirmed that he wished it no less than herself, and that such an arrangement could not fail to benefit all parties; for my mother’s society and experience would be of inestimable value to them, and they would do all they could to make her happy. But no arguments or entreaties could prevail: my mother was determined not to go. Not that she questioned, for a moment, the kind wishes and intentions of her daughter; but she affirmed that so long as God spared her health and strength, she would make use of them to earn her own livelihood, and be chargeable to no one; whether her dependence would be felt as a burden or not. If she could afford to reside as a lodger in —— vicarage, she would choose that house before all others as the place of her abode; but not being so circumstanced, she would never come under its roof, except as an occasional visitor: unless sickness or calamity should render her assistance really needful, or until age or infirmity made her incapable of maintaining herself.
My father's body had been laid to rest, and we, with sad faces and dark clothes, sat around the simple breakfast table, thinking about our future plans. My mother's strong mind hadn't weakened even in the face of this tragedy: her spirit, though downcast, was not broken. Mary wanted me to return to Horton Lodge, and for our mother to come live with her and Mr. Richardson at the vicarage. She insisted that he wished for it as much as she did, and that this arrangement would benefit everyone; my mother's company and experience would be incredibly valuable to them, and they would do everything possible to make her happy. But no amount of reasoning or pleading could change her mind: my mother was set on not going. It wasn't that she doubted her daughter's good intentions; she asserted that as long as God gave her health and strength, she would use them to support herself and not be a burden to anyone, whether her dependence felt like a burden or not. If she could afford to live as a lodger in the vicarage, she would choose that house above all others; but since that wasn't the case, she wouldn't move in except as a guest now and then—unless illness or hardship made her assistance genuinely necessary, or until age or frailty made her unable to support herself.
“No, Mary,” said she, “if Richardson and you have anything to spare, you must lay it aside for your family; and Agnes and I must gather honey for ourselves. Thanks to my having had daughters to educate, I have not forgotten my accomplishments. God willing, I will check this vain repining,” she said, while the tears coursed one another down her cheeks in spite of her efforts; but she wiped them away, and resolutely shaking back her head, continued, “I will exert myself, and look out for a small house, commodiously situated in some populous but healthy district, where we will take a few young ladies to board and educate—if we can get them—and as many day pupils as will come, or as we can manage to instruct. Your father’s relations and old friends will be able to send us some pupils, or to assist us with their recommendations, no doubt: I shall not apply to my own. What say you to it, Agnes? will you be willing to leave your present situation and try?”
“No, Mary,” she said, “if you and Richardson have anything left over, you need to save it for your family; Agnes and I will have to gather our own resources. Thanks to having daughters to raise, I haven't forgotten my skills. If all goes well, I will overcome this pointless lamenting,” she said, as tears streamed down her cheeks despite her efforts to hold them back; but she wiped them away and, resolutely shaking her head, continued, “I will apply myself and look for a small house, conveniently located in a busy yet healthy area, where we can offer boarding and education to a few young ladies—if we can find any—and as many day students as we can manage to teach. Your father's relatives and old friends can surely send us some students or help with recommendations: I won’t reach out to my own. What do you think, Agnes? Are you willing to leave your current job and give this a try?”
“Quite willing, mamma; and the money I have saved will do to furnish the house. It shall be taken from the bank directly.”
“Of course, mom; and the money I’ve saved will be enough to furnish the house. I’ll take it out directly from the bank.”
“When it is wanted: we must get the house, and settle on preliminaries first.”
"When we need it: we have to get the house and take care of the details first."
Mary offered to lend the little she possessed; but my mother declined it, saying that we must begin on an economical plan; and she hoped that the whole or part of mine, added to what we could get by the sale of the furniture, and what little our dear papa had contrived to lay aside for her since the debts were paid, would be sufficient to last us till Christmas; when, it was hoped, something would accrue from our united labours. It was finally settled that this should be our plan; and that inquiries and preparations should immediately be set on foot; and while my mother busied herself with these, I should return to Horton Lodge at the close of my four weeks’ vacation, and give notice for my final departure when things were in train for the speedy commencement of our school.
Mary offered to lend what little she had; but my mother refused, saying that we needed to start with a budget-friendly plan. She hoped that all or part of my savings, combined with what we could earn from selling the furniture, along with the small amount our dear dad managed to save for her after paying off the debts, would be enough to last us until Christmas. By then, we hoped to see some results from our combined efforts. It was agreed that this would be our plan, and inquiries and preparations should begin right away. While my mother focused on these tasks, I would go back to Horton Lodge at the end of my four-week vacation and give notice of my final departure when everything was set for the quick start of our school.
We were discussing these affairs on the morning I have mentioned, about a fortnight after my father’s death, when a letter was brought in for my mother, on beholding which the colour mounted to her face—lately pale enough with anxious watchings and excessive sorrow. “From my father!” murmured she, as she hastily tore off the cover. It was many years since she had heard from any of her own relations before. Naturally wondering what the letter might contain, I watched her countenance while she read it, and was somewhat surprised to see her bite her lip and knit her brows as if in anger. When she had done, she somewhat irreverently cast it on the table, saying with a scornful smile,—
We were talking about these events on the morning I mentioned, about two weeks after my father's death, when a letter was brought in for my mother. Seeing it, color rushed to her face—which had been pale lately from worry and deep sadness. "From my father!" she whispered, quickly tearing off the envelope. It had been many years since she had heard from any of her own family. Naturally curious about what the letter might say, I watched her face as she read it, and I was a bit surprised to see her bite her lip and furrow her brow as if she were angry. Once she finished, she somewhat disrespectfully tossed it on the table and said with a sneer,—
“Your grandpapa has been so kind as to write to me. He says he has no doubt I have long repented of my ‘unfortunate marriage,’ and if I will only acknowledge this, and confess I was wrong in neglecting his advice, and that I have justly suffered for it, he will make a lady of me once again—if that be possible after my long degradation—and remember my girls in his will. Get my desk, Agnes, and send these things away: I will answer the letter directly. But first, as I may be depriving you both of a legacy, it is just that I should tell you what I mean to say. I shall say that he is mistaken in supposing that I can regret the birth of my daughters (who have been the pride of my life, and are likely to be the comfort of my old age), or the thirty years I have passed in the company of my best and dearest friend;—that, had our misfortunes been three times as great as they were (unless they had been of my bringing on), I should still the more rejoice to have shared them with your father, and administered what consolation I was able; and, had his sufferings in illness been ten times what they were, I could not regret having watched over and laboured to relieve them;—that, if he had married a richer wife, misfortunes and trials would no doubt have come upon him still; while I am egotist enough to imagine that no other woman could have cheered him through them so well: not that I am superior to the rest, but I was made for him, and he for me; and I can no more repent the hours, days, years of happiness we have spent together, and which neither could have had without the other, than I can the privilege of having been his nurse in sickness, and his comfort in affliction.
“Your grandpa has been kind enough to write to me. He says he has no doubt I’ve long regretted my ‘unfortunate marriage,’ and if I just acknowledge this and admit I was wrong for ignoring his advice, and that I’ve justly suffered for it, he’ll make me a lady again—if that’s even possible after my long downfall—and remember my girls in his will. Get my desk, Agnes, and send these things away: I will answer the letter right away. But first, since I might be depriving you both of a legacy, it’s only fair I should tell you what I plan to say. I’ll say that he’s mistaken in thinking I can regret the birth of my daughters (who have been the pride of my life, and will likely be my comfort in old age) or the thirty years I’ve spent with my best and dearest friend;—that, had our misfortunes been three times as great as they were (unless I had caused them), I would still be even more glad to have shared them with your father and provided whatever comfort I could; and, had his suffering in illness been ten times worse than it was, I still wouldn’t regret having watched over him and tried to relieve it;—that, if he had married someone richer, hardships and trials would have undoubtedly still found him; while I’m egotistical enough to think that no other woman could have supported him through them as well: not that I’m better than the rest, but I was made for him, and he for me; and I can no more regret the hours, days, and years of happiness we’ve spent together, which neither of us could have had without the other, than I can regret the privilege of having been his nurse in sickness and his comfort in distress.
“Will this do, children?—or shall I say we are all very sorry for what has happened during the last thirty years, and my daughters wish they had never been born; but since they have had that misfortune, they will be thankful for any trifle their grandpapa will be kind enough to bestow?”
“Is this okay, kids?—or should I say we're all really sorry for what’s happened over the last thirty years, and my daughters wish they had never been born; but since that’s their unfortunate reality, they’ll be grateful for any little thing their grandpa is nice enough to give?”
Of course, we both applauded our mother’s resolution; Mary cleared away the breakfast things; I brought the desk; the letter was quickly written and despatched; and, from that day, we heard no more of our grandfather, till we saw his death announced in the newspaper a considerable time after—all his worldly possessions, of course, being left to our wealthy unknown cousins.
Of course, we both supported our mother’s decision; Mary cleared away the breakfast dishes; I brought the desk; the letter was quickly written and sent off; and, from that day, we didn’t hear anything more about our grandfather until we saw his death announced in the newspaper a while later—all his possessions, of course, going to our rich unknown cousins.
CHAPTER XX.
THE FAREWELL
A house in A——, the fashionable watering-place, was hired for our seminary; and a promise of two or three pupils was obtained to commence with. I returned to Horton Lodge about the middle of July, leaving my mother to conclude the bargain for the house, to obtain more pupils, to sell off the furniture of our old abode, and to fit out the new one.
A house in A——, the trendy vacation spot, was rented for our school; and we got a commitment for two or three students to start with. I went back to Horton Lodge around mid-July, leaving my mom to finalize the deal for the house, recruit more students, sell the furniture from our old place, and set up the new one.
We often pity the poor, because they have no leisure to mourn their departed relatives, and necessity obliges them to labour through their severest afflictions: but is not active employment the best remedy for overwhelming sorrow—the surest antidote for despair? It may be a rough comforter: it may seem hard to be harassed with the cares of life when we have no relish for its enjoyments; to be goaded to labour when the heart is ready to break, and the vexed spirit implores for rest only to weep in silence: but is not labour better than the rest we covet? and are not those petty, tormenting cares less hurtful than a continual brooding over the great affliction that oppresses us? Besides, we cannot have cares, and anxieties, and toil, without hope—if it be but the hope of fulfilling our joyless task, accomplishing some needful project, or escaping some further annoyance. At any rate, I was glad my mother had so much employment for every faculty of her action-loving frame. Our kind neighbours lamented that she, once so exalted in wealth and station, should be reduced to such extremity in her time of sorrow; but I am persuaded that she would have suffered thrice as much had she been left in affluence, with liberty to remain in that house, the scene of her early happiness and late affliction, and no stern necessity to prevent her from incessantly brooding over and lamenting her bereavement.
We often feel sorry for the poor because they don’t have the time to mourn their lost loved ones, and they are forced to work through their deepest struggles. But isn’t being active the best way to deal with overwhelming sadness—the most reliable cure for despair? It can be a difficult comfort: it might feel tough to be burdened with life's responsibilities when we can’t enjoy anything; to be pushed to work when our hearts feel shattered, and our troubled minds just want to rest and cry in silence. But isn't work better than the rest we desire? And aren’t those small, nagging worries less damaging than constantly dwelling on the major grief that weighs us down? Plus, we can’t have worries, stress, and hard work without some hope—if it’s just the hope of getting through our joyless tasks, finishing an important project, or avoiding more frustration. Anyway, I was grateful that my mother had so much to keep her busy, given her energetic nature. Our kind neighbors regretted that she, once so high in wealth and status, should be brought so low during her time of sorrow; but I believe she would have suffered even more if she had been left in comfort, able to stay in that house, the place of her early happiness and later grief, with no harsh necessity to keep her from constantly moping over and mourning her loss.
I will not dilate upon the feelings with which I left the old house, the well-known garden, the little village church—then doubly dear to me, because my father, who, for thirty years, had taught and prayed within its walls, lay slumbering now beneath its flags—and the old bare hills, delightful in their very desolation, with the narrow vales between, smiling in green wood and sparkling water—the house where I was born, the scene of all my early associations, the place where throughout life my earthly affections had been centred;—and left them to return no more! True, I was going back to Horton Lodge, where, amid many evils, one source of pleasure yet remained: but it was pleasure mingled with excessive pain; and my stay, alas! was limited to six weeks. And even of that precious time, day after day slipped by and I did not see him: except at church, I never saw him for a fortnight after my return. It seemed a long time to me: and, as I was often out with my rambling pupil, of course hopes would keep rising, and disappointments would ensue; and then, I would say to my own heart, “Here is a convincing proof—if you would but have the sense to see it, or the candour to acknowledge it—that he does not care for you. If he only thought half as much about you as you do about him, he would have contrived to meet you many times ere this: you must know that, by consulting your own feelings. Therefore, have done with this nonsense: you have no ground for hope: dismiss, at once, these hurtful thoughts and foolish wishes from your mind, and turn to your own duty, and the dull blank life that lies before you. You might have known such happiness was not for you.”
I won’t go into detail about how I felt leaving the old house, the familiar garden, and the little village church—especially dear to me because my father, who taught and prayed there for thirty years, was now buried beneath its stones—and the old, barren hills, beautiful in their desolation, with the narrow valleys in between, filled with green woods and sparkling water—the house where I was born, the place of all my early memories, where my affections had been focused throughout my life; and now I was leaving them behind for good! True, I was returning to Horton Lodge, where, amidst many problems, there was still one source of comfort: but it was comfort mixed with deep sadness; and my stay, unfortunately, was limited to six weeks. Even of that precious time, days went by and I didn’t see him: except for church, I hadn’t seen him for two weeks after I got back. It felt like a long time to me, and since I was often out with my wandering student, hope would keep rising, only to be followed by disappointment; then I would say to myself, “Here’s clear evidence—if you just had the sense to see it, or the honesty to admit it—that he doesn't care about you. If he cared even half as much about you as you do about him, he would have found a way to meet you by now: you should know that, by reflecting on your own feelings. So, stop this nonsense: you have no reason for hope: cast aside these painful thoughts and silly wishes, and focus on your own responsibilities and the dull, empty life ahead of you. You really should have known such happiness wasn’t meant for you.”
But I saw him at last. He came suddenly upon me as I was crossing a field in returning from a visit to Nancy Brown, which I had taken the opportunity of paying while Matilda Murray was riding her matchless mare. He must have heard of the heavy loss I had sustained: he expressed no sympathy, offered no condolence: but almost the first words he uttered were,—“How is your mother?” And this was no matter-of-course question, for I never told him that I had a mother: he must have learned the fact from others, if he knew it at all; and, besides, there was sincere goodwill, and even deep, touching, unobtrusive sympathy in the tone and manner of the inquiry. I thanked him with due civility, and told him she was as well as could be expected. “What will she do?” was the next question. Many would have deemed it an impertinent one, and given an evasive reply; but such an idea never entered my head, and I gave a brief but plain statement of my mother’s plans and prospects.
But finally, I saw him. He suddenly appeared as I was walking across a field after visiting Nancy Brown, which I took the chance to do while Matilda Murray was riding her incredible mare. He must have heard about the significant loss I experienced; he showed no sympathy or offered condolences. Yet, almost right away, he asked, “How is your mother?” This wasn’t just a casual question since I never mentioned having a mother to him; he must have found out from someone else if he knew at all. Additionally, there was genuine goodwill, and even a deep, heartfelt sympathy in the way he asked. I thanked him politely and told him she was doing as well as could be expected. “What will she do?” was his next question. Many might have considered it intrusive and given a vague response, but that thought never crossed my mind, so I provided a brief but straightforward explanation of my mother’s plans and future.
“Then you will leave this place shortly?” said he.
“Then you’re leaving this place soon?” he asked.
“Yes, in a month.”
"Yep, in a month."
He paused a minute, as if in thought. When he spoke again, I hoped it would be to express his concern at my departure; but it was only to say,—“I should think you will be willing enough to go?”
He paused for a moment, as if he was thinking. When he spoke again, I hoped he would express his concern about my leaving; but he just said, “I assume you’ll be ready to go?”
“Yes—for some things,” I replied.
"Yes—for certain things," I replied.
“For some things only—I wonder what should make you regret it?”
“For some things only—I’m curious what would make you feel regret about it?”
I was annoyed at this in some degree; because it embarrassed me: I had only one reason for regretting it; and that was a profound secret, which he had no business to trouble me about.
I was somewhat annoyed by this because it put me in a tight spot: I had only one reason to regret it, and that was a deep secret that he shouldn't have bothered me about.
“Why,” said I—“why should you suppose that I dislike the place?”
“Why,” I said—“why do you think I dislike the place?”
“You told me so yourself,” was the decisive reply. “You said, at least, that you could not live contentedly, without a friend; and that you had no friend here, and no possibility of making one—and, besides, I know you must dislike it.”
“You said it yourself,” was the clear response. “You mentioned, at least, that you couldn’t live happily without a friend; that you had no friend here, and no chance of making one—and, besides, I know you must hate it.”
“But if you remember rightly, I said, or meant to say, I could not live contentedly without a friend in the world: I was not so unreasonable as to require one always near me. I think I could be happy in a house full of enemies, if—” but no; that sentence must not be continued—I paused, and hastily added,—“And, besides, we cannot well leave a place where we have lived for two or three years, without some feeling of regret.”
"But if you remember correctly, I said, or meant to say, I couldn't be content without a friend in the world: I wasn't so unreasonable as to need one always by my side. I think I could be happy in a house full of enemies, if—" but no; I shouldn't finish that thought—I paused, and quickly added, "And besides, we can't just leave a place where we've lived for two or three years without some feeling of regret."
“Will you regret to part with Miss Murray, your sole remaining pupil and companion?”
“Are you going to regret saying goodbye to Miss Murray, your only remaining student and friend?”
“I dare say I shall in some degree: it was not without sorrow I parted with her sister.”
“I must say I will, to some extent: it was with sadness that I said goodbye to her sister.”
“I can imagine that.”
"I can picture that."
“Well, Miss Matilda is quite as good—better in one respect.”
"Well, Miss Matilda is just as good—actually better in one way."
“What is that?”
“What’s that?”
“She’s honest.”
"She’s truthful."
“And the other is not?”
"And the other one isn't?"
“I should not call her dishonest; but it must be confessed she’s a little artful.”
“I shouldn’t call her dishonest; but I have to admit she’s a bit crafty.”
“Artful is she?—I saw she was giddy and vain—and now,” he added, after a pause, “I can well believe she was artful too; but so excessively so as to assume an aspect of extreme simplicity and unguarded openness. Yes,” continued he, musingly, “that accounts for some little things that puzzled me a trifle before.”
“She’s clever, is she?—I noticed she was silly and full of herself—and now,” he added after a pause, “I can definitely believe she was clever too; but so much so that she acted extremely simple and completely open. Yes,” he continued, thoughtfully, “that explains some little things that confused me a bit earlier.”
After that, he turned the conversation to more general subjects. He did not leave me till we had nearly reached the park-gates: he had certainly stepped a little out of his way to accompany me so far, for he now went back and disappeared down Moss Lane, the entrance of which we had passed some time before. Assuredly I did not regret this circumstance: if sorrow had any place in my heart, it was that he was gone at last—that he was no longer walking by my side, and that that short interval of delightful intercourse was at an end. He had not breathed a word of love, or dropped one hint of tenderness or affection, and yet I had been supremely happy. To be near him, to hear him talk as he did talk, and to feel that he thought me worthy to be so spoken to—capable of understanding and duly appreciating such discourse—was enough.
After that, he shifted the conversation to more general topics. He didn’t leave me until we were almost at the park gates; he had definitely gone a bit out of his way to walk with me this far, as he now turned back and disappeared down Moss Lane, which we had passed earlier. I certainly didn’t regret this situation: if there was any sadness in my heart, it was that he was finally gone—that he was no longer walking beside me, and that our brief moment of delightful conversation had come to an end. He hadn’t said a single word about love or dropped any hint of affection, and yet I had been incredibly happy. Just being close to him, listening to the way he spoke, and feeling that he considered me worthy of such conversation—capable of understanding and appreciating it—was enough.
“Yes, Edward Weston, I could indeed be happy in a house full of enemies, if I had but one friend, who truly, deeply, and faithfully loved me; and if that friend were you—though we might be far apart—seldom to hear from each other, still more seldom to meet—though toil, and trouble, and vexation might surround me, still—it would be too much happiness for me to dream of! Yet who can tell,” said I within myself, as I proceeded up the park,—“who can tell what this one month may bring forth? I have lived nearly three-and-twenty years, and I have suffered much, and tasted little pleasure yet; is it likely my life all through will be so clouded? Is it not possible that God may hear my prayers, disperse these gloomy shadows, and grant me some beams of heaven’s sunshine yet? Will He entirely deny to me those blessings which are so freely given to others, who neither ask them nor acknowledge them when received? May I not still hope and trust? I did hope and trust for a while: but, alas, alas! the time ebbed away: one week followed another, and, excepting one distant glimpse and two transient meetings—during which scarcely anything was said—while I was walking with Miss Matilda, I saw nothing of him: except, of course, at church.
“Yes, Edward Weston, I could definitely be happy in a house filled with enemies if I had just one friend who truly, deeply, and faithfully loved me; and if that friend were you— even if we might be far apart—rarely hearing from each other, and even less likely to meet—despite the toil, trouble, and vexation surrounding me, it would still be more happiness than I could ever dream of! Yet who knows,” I said to myself as I walked up the park, “who knows what this month might bring? I’ve lived nearly twenty-three years, and I’ve suffered a lot while experiencing very little joy; is it likely that my entire life will be this dim? Is it not possible that God might hear my prayers, lift these dark shadows, and give me some rays of heaven’s sunshine? Will He completely deny me the blessings that are so easily given to others, who neither ask for them nor recognize them when they get them? Can I still hope and trust? I did hope and trust for a while: but, alas, alas! Time slipped away: one week followed another, and besides one distant glimpse and two brief meetings—during which hardly anything was said—while I was walking with Miss Matilda, I saw nothing of him: except, of course, at church.
And now, the last Sunday was come, and the last service. I was often on the point of melting into tears during the sermon—the last I was to hear from him: the best I should hear from anyone, I was well assured. It was over—the congregation were departing; and I must follow. I had then seen him, and heard his voice, too, probably for the last time. In the churchyard, Matilda was pounced upon by the two Misses Green. They had many inquiries to make about her sister, and I know not what besides. I only wished they would have done, that we might hasten back to Horton Lodge: I longed to seek the retirement of my own room, or some sequestered nook in the grounds, that I might deliver myself up to my feelings—to weep my last farewell, and lament my false hopes and vain delusions. Only this once, and then adieu to fruitless dreaming—thenceforth, only sober, solid, sad reality should occupy my mind. But while I thus resolved, a low voice close beside me said—“I suppose you are going this week, Miss Grey?” “Yes,” I replied. I was very much startled; and had I been at all hysterically inclined, I certainly should have committed myself in some way then. Thank God, I was not.
And now, the last Sunday had come, along with the final service. I often felt on the verge of tears during the sermon—the last I would hear from him: the best I would hear from anyone, I was sure. It was over—the congregation was leaving, and I had to follow. I had likely seen him and heard his voice for the last time. In the churchyard, Matilda was approached by the two Misses Green. They had a lot of questions about her sister, among other things. I just wished they would finish so we could hurry back to Horton Lodge: I yearned to find the privacy of my own room or some quiet spot in the grounds, where I could give in to my feelings—to weep my last goodbye and mourn my false hopes and misguided dreams. Just this once, and then goodbye to pointless dreaming—after that, only the sober, solid, sad reality would occupy my mind. But while I was resolving this, a quiet voice right next to me said, “I suppose you’re leaving this week, Miss Grey?” “Yes,” I replied. I was quite startled; and had I been at all prone to hysteria, I definitely would have broken down in some way then. Thank God, I wasn’t.
“Well,” said Mr. Weston, “I want to bid you good-bye—it is not likely I shall see you again before you go.”
“Well,” said Mr. Weston, “I want to say goodbye—it’s unlikely I’ll see you again before you leave.”
“Good-bye, Mr. Weston,” I said. Oh, how I struggled to say it calmly! I gave him my hand. He retained it a few seconds in his.
“Goodbye, Mr. Weston,” I said. Oh, how hard I tried to say it calmly! I offered him my hand. He held it for a few seconds in his.
“It is possible we may meet again,” said he; “will it be of any consequence to you whether we do or not?”
“It’s possible we might meet again,” he said. “Will it matter to you whether we do or not?”
“Yes, I should be very glad to see you again.”
“Yes, I would be really happy to see you again.”
I could say no less. He kindly pressed my hand, and went. Now, I was happy again—though more inclined to burst into tears than ever. If I had been forced to speak at that moment, a succession of sobs would have inevitably ensued; and as it was, I could not keep the water out of my eyes. I walked along with Miss Murray, turning aside my face, and neglecting to notice several successive remarks, till she bawled out that I was either deaf or stupid; and then (having recovered my self-possession), as one awakened from a fit of abstraction, I suddenly looked up and asked what she had been saying.
I could say no less. He gently squeezed my hand and left. Now, I was happy again—though more likely to break down in tears than ever. If I had been made to speak in that moment, I would have definitely started sobbing; and as it was, I couldn’t keep the tears from welling up in my eyes. I walked alongside Miss Murray, turning away my face and ignoring several comments, until she yelled that I was either deaf or dumb; then (once I regained my composure), as if waking from a daydream, I suddenly looked up and asked what she had been saying.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE SCHOOL
I left Horton Lodge, and went to join my mother in our new abode at A——. I found her well in health, resigned in spirit, and even cheerful, though subdued and sober, in her general demeanour. We had only three boarders and half a dozen day-pupils to commence with; but by due care and diligence we hoped ere long to increase the number of both.
I left Horton Lodge and went to join my mother at our new place in A——. I found her healthy, calm, and even cheerful, though more subdued and serious in her overall manner. We started with just three boarders and about six day students, but with some effort and dedication, we hoped to increase both numbers soon.
I set myself with befitting energy to discharge the duties of this new mode of life. I call it new, for there was, indeed, a considerable difference between working with my mother in a school of our own, and working as a hireling among strangers, despised and trampled upon by old and young; and for the first few weeks I was by no means unhappy. “It is possible we may meet again,” and “will it be of any consequence to you whether we do or not?”—Those words still rang in my ear and rested on my heart: they were my secret solace and support. “I shall see him again.—He will come; or he will write.” No promise, in fact, was too bright or too extravagant for Hope to whisper in my ear. I did not believe half of what she told me: I pretended to laugh at it all; but I was far more credulous than I myself supposed; otherwise, why did my heart leap up when a knock was heard at the front door, and the maid, who opened it, came to tell my mother a gentleman wished to see her? and why was I out of humour for the rest of the day, because it proved to be a music-master come to offer his services to our school? and what stopped my breath for a moment, when the postman having brought a couple of letters, my mother said, “Here, Agnes, this is for you,” and threw one of them to me? and what made the hot blood rush into my face when I saw it was directed in a gentleman’s hand? and why—oh! why did that cold, sickening sense of disappointment fall upon me, when I had torn open the cover and found it was only a letter from Mary, which, for some reason or other, her husband had directed for her?
I threw myself into this new way of life with the right energy. I call it new because there was a big difference between working with my mother in our own school and being a worker among strangers, looked down on and disregarded by both the young and the old. For the first few weeks, I wasn't unhappy at all. “It’s possible we may meet again,” and “will it matter to you whether we do or not?”—Those words still echoed in my mind and weighed on my heart: they were my secret comfort and strength. “I will see him again.—He will come; or he will write.” No promise was too bright or too far-fetched for Hope to whisper to me. I didn't believe half of what she said; I pretended to laugh it all off, but I was actually more gullible than I realized; otherwise, why did my heart leap when I heard a knock at the front door, and the maid, who answered it, came to tell my mother a gentleman wanted to see her? And why was I in a bad mood for the rest of the day because it turned out to be a music teacher offering his services to our school? And what took my breath away for a moment when the postman brought a couple of letters, and my mother said, “Here, Agnes, this is for you,” tossing one of them to me? And what made my face flush when I saw it was addressed in a gentleman’s handwriting? And why—oh! why did that cold, nauseating feeling of disappointment wash over me when I tore open the envelope and found it was only a letter from Mary, which her husband had directed to her for some reason?
Was it then come to this—that I should be disappointed to receive a letter from my only sister: and because it was not written by a comparative stranger? Dear Mary! and she had written it so kindly—and thinking I should be so pleased to have it!—I was not worthy to read it! And I believe, in my indignation against myself, I should have put it aside till I had schooled myself into a better frame of mind, and was become more deserving of the honour and privilege of its perusal: but there was my mother looking on, and wishful to know what news it contained; so I read it and delivered it to her, and then went into the schoolroom to attend to the pupils: but amidst the cares of copies and sums—in the intervals of correcting errors here, and reproving derelictions of duty there, I was inwardly taking myself to task with far sterner severity. “What a fool you must be,” said my head to my heart, or my sterner to my softer self;—“how could you ever dream that he would write to you? What grounds have you for such a hope—or that he will see you, or give himself any trouble about you—or even think of you again?” “What grounds?”—and then Hope set before me that last, short interview, and repeated the words I had so faithfully treasured in my memory. “Well, and what was there in that?—Who ever hung his hopes upon so frail a twig? What was there in those words that any common acquaintance might not say to another? Of course, it was possible you might meet again: he might have said so if you had been going to New Zealand; but that did not imply any intention of seeing you—and then, as to the question that followed, anyone might ask that: and how did you answer?—Merely with a stupid, commonplace reply, such as you would have given to Master Murray, or anyone else you had been on tolerably civil terms with.” “But, then,” persisted Hope, “the tone and manner in which he spoke.” “Oh, that is nonsense! he always speaks impressively; and at that moment there were the Greens and Miss Matilda Murray just before, and other people passing by, and he was obliged to stand close beside you, and to speak very low, unless he wished everybody to hear what he said, which—though it was nothing at all particular—of course, he would rather not.” But then, above all, that emphatic, yet gentle pressure of the hand, which seemed to say, “Trust me;” and many other things besides—too delightful, almost too flattering, to be repeated even to one’s self. “Egregious folly—too absurd to require contradiction—mere inventions of the imagination, which you ought to be ashamed of. If you would but consider your own unattractive exterior, your unamiable reserve, your foolish diffidence—which must make you appear cold, dull, awkward, and perhaps ill-tempered too;—if you had but rightly considered these from the beginning, you would never have harboured such presumptuous thoughts: and now that you have been so foolish, pray repent and amend, and let us have no more of it!”
Was it really that I should feel let down to receive a letter from my only sister, just because it wasn’t sent by a closer acquaintance? Dear Mary! She had written it so kindly, thinking I’d be thrilled to get it! I didn’t deserve to read it! And honestly, in my anger at myself, I should have set it aside until I could get into a better mindset and feel more worthy of the honor and privilege of reading it. But there was my mother watching, eager to know what news it held, so I read it and passed it to her, then headed to the schoolroom to attend to the students. Yet, amidst managing assignments and solving problems—between correcting mistakes here and scolding for shortcomings there—I was harshly scolding myself inside. “What a fool you are,” I would say, either my mind to my heart or my tougher side to my gentler side; “how could you ever imagine he’d write to you? What reason do you have for such a hope—or that he’d see you, bother with you—or even think of you again?” “What reason?” And then Hope brought to mind that last, brief meeting and replayed the words I had so carefully committed to memory. “Well, what was special about that? Who ever pinned their hopes on such a fragile strand? What was in those words that any casual acquaintance couldn’t say to another? Sure, it was possible you might meet again: he could’ve said so if you were going to New Zealand; but that didn’t mean he intended to see you—and as for the question that followed, anyone might ask that: and how did you respond? Just with a boring, everyday reply, like you would’ve given to Master Murray or anyone else you were on decent terms with.” “But,” Hope insisted, “the tone and manner in which he spoke.” “Oh, that’s silly! He always speaks with emphasis; and at that moment, there were the Greens and Miss Matilda Murray right there, with other people passing by, and he had to stand close to you and speak very softly unless he wanted everyone to hear, which—though it wasn’t anything special—he probably preferred not to.” But then, most importantly, that emphatic yet gentle pressure of the hand, which seemed to say, “Trust me;” and many other things too—too wonderful, almost too flattering to even repeat to myself. “Complete foolishness—too ridiculous to even argue against—simply creations of the imagination that you should be ashamed of. If you would just think about your own unappealing appearance, your unfriendly reserve, your silly shyness—which must make you seem cold, dull, awkward, and maybe even grumpy;—if you had just considered those from the start, you would never have entertained such presumptuous thoughts: and now that you’ve been so silly, please repent and change, and let’s not have any more of this!”
I cannot say that I implicitly obeyed my own injunctions: but such reasoning as this became more and more effective as time wore on, and nothing was seen or heard of Mr. Weston; until, at last, I gave up hoping, for even my heart acknowledged it was all in vain. But still, I would think of him: I would cherish his image in my mind; and treasure every word, look, and gesture that my memory could retain; and brood over his excellences and his peculiarities, and, in fact, all I had seen, heard, or imagined respecting him.
I can’t say that I completely followed my own advice: but this kind of thinking became more effective as time went on, and there was no sign of Mr. Weston; eventually, I stopped hoping, since even my heart accepted that it was all pointless. Still, I would think of him: I would hold onto his image in my mind and cherish every word, look, and gesture that I could remember; I would reflect on his strengths and quirks, and basically everything I had seen, heard, or imagined about him.
“Agnes, this sea air and change of scene do you no good, I think: I never saw you look so wretched. It must be that you sit too much, and allow the cares of the schoolroom to worry you. You must learn to take things easy, and to be more active and cheerful; you must take exercise whenever you can get it, and leave the most tiresome duties to me: they will only serve to exercise my patience, and, perhaps, try my temper a little.”
“Agnes, I don’t think this ocean air and change of scenery are doing you any good. I’ve never seen you look so miserable. You must be sitting too much and letting the worries of the classroom stress you out. You need to learn to relax and be more active and positive; you should get some exercise whenever you can and leave the most tedious tasks to me. They’ll only help me practice my patience and maybe test my temper a bit.”
So said my mother, as we sat at work one morning during the Easter holidays. I assured her that my employments were not at all oppressive; that I was well; or, if there was anything amiss, it would be gone as soon as the trying months of spring were over: when summer came I should be as strong and hearty as she could wish to see me: but inwardly her observation startled me. I knew my strength was declining, my appetite had failed, and I was grown listless and desponding;—and if, indeed, he could never care for me, and I could never see him more—if I was forbidden to minister to his happiness—forbidden, for ever, to taste the joys of love, to bless, and to be blessed—then, life must be a burden, and if my heavenly Father would call me away, I should be glad to rest. But it would not do to die and leave my mother. Selfish, unworthy daughter, to forget her for a moment! Was not her happiness committed in a great measure to my charge?—and the welfare of our young pupils too? Should I shrink from the work that God had set before me, because it was not fitted to my taste? Did not He know best what I should do, and where I ought to labour?—and should I long to quit His service before I had finished my task, and expect to enter into His rest without having laboured to earn it? “No; by His help I will arise and address myself diligently to my appointed duty. If happiness in this world is not for me, I will endeavour to promote the welfare of those around me, and my reward shall be hereafter.” So said I in my heart; and from that hour I only permitted my thoughts to wander to Edward Weston—or at least to dwell upon him now and then—as a treat for rare occasions: and, whether it was really the approach of summer or the effect of these good resolutions, or the lapse of time, or all together, tranquillity of mind was soon restored; and bodily health and vigour began likewise, slowly, but surely, to return.
So said my mother, as we sat working one morning during the Easter holidays. I assured her that my tasks weren’t oppressive at all; that I was fine; or, if there was anything wrong, it would be resolved as soon as the challenging spring months were over: when summer came, I would be as strong and healthy as she could wish to see me. But inwardly, her comment startled me. I knew my strength was fading, my appetite had disappeared, and I felt listless and down. If he could never care for me and I could never see him again—if I was forbidden to bring him happiness—if I was forever denied the joys of love, to bless, and to be blessed—then life would be a burden, and if my heavenly Father wanted to take me away, I would welcome the rest. But I couldn’t die and leave my mother. What a selfish, unworthy daughter to forget her even for a moment! Wasn’t her happiness largely my responsibility?—and the well-being of our young students too? Should I shy away from the work that God had set before me just because it didn't suit my taste? Didn’t He know best what I should do and where I should work?—and should I long to leave His service before I finished my task and expect to enter into His rest without having worked to earn it? “No; with His help I will rise and commit myself earnestly to my assigned duty. If happiness in this world isn’t meant for me, I will strive to promote the well-being of those around me, and my reward will come later.” So I resolved in my heart; and from that moment on, I allowed my thoughts of Edward Weston—or at least to think of him occasionally—as a rare treat: and whether it was truly the arrival of summer, the impact of these good resolutions, the passage of time, or all of these together, my mind soon found peace; and my physical health and energy began, slowly but surely, to return.
Early in June, I received a letter from Lady Ashby, late Miss Murray. She had written to me twice or thrice before, from the different stages of her bridal tour, always in good spirits, and professing to be very happy. I wondered every time that she had not forgotten me, in the midst of so much gaiety and variety of scene. At length, however, there was a pause; and it seemed she had forgotten me, for upwards of seven months passed away and no letter. Of course, I did not break my heart about that, though I often wondered how she was getting on; and when this last epistle so unexpectedly arrived, I was glad enough to receive it. It was dated from Ashby Park, where she was come to settle down at last, having previously divided her time between the continent and the metropolis. She made many apologies for having neglected me so long, assured me she had not forgotten me, and had often intended to write, &c. &c., but had always been prevented by something. She acknowledged that she had been leading a very dissipated life, and I should think her very wicked and very thoughtless; but, notwithstanding that, she thought a great deal, and, among other things, that she should vastly like to see me. “We have been several days here already,” wrote she. “We have not a single friend with us, and are likely to be very dull. You know I never had a fancy for living with my husband like two turtles in a nest, were he the most delightful creature that ever wore a coat; so do take pity upon me and come. I suppose your Midsummer holidays commence in June, the same as other people’s; therefore you cannot plead want of time; and you must and shall come—in fact, I shall die if you don’t. I want you to visit me as a friend, and stay a long time. There is nobody with me, as I told you before, but Sir Thomas and old Lady Ashby: but you needn’t mind them—they’ll trouble us but little with their company. And you shall have a room to yourself, whenever you like to retire to it, and plenty of books to read when my company is not sufficiently amusing. I forget whether you like babies; if you do, you may have the pleasure of seeing mine—the most charming child in the world, no doubt; and all the more so, that I am not troubled with nursing it—I was determined I wouldn’t be bothered with that. Unfortunately, it is a girl, and Sir Thomas has never forgiven me: but, however, if you will only come, I promise you shall be its governess as soon as it can speak; and you shall bring it up in the way it should go, and make a better woman of it than its mamma. And you shall see my poodle, too: a splendid little charmer imported from Paris: and two fine Italian paintings of great value—I forget the artist. Doubtless you will be able to discover prodigious beauties in them, which you must point out to me, as I only admire by hearsay; and many elegant curiosities besides, which I purchased at Rome and elsewhere; and, finally, you shall see my new home—the splendid house and grounds I used to covet so greatly. Alas! how far the promise of anticipation exceeds the pleasure of possession! There’s a fine sentiment! I assure you I am become quite a grave old matron: pray come, if it be only to witness the wonderful change. Write by return of post, and tell me when your vacation commences, and say that you will come the day after, and stay till the day before it closes—in mercy to
Early in June, I got a letter from Lady Ashby, formerly Miss Murray. She had written to me a couple of times before, from various stops on her honeymoon trip, always cheerful and claiming to be very happy. Each time, I was surprised she hadn’t forgotten me amidst all the fun and new experiences. However, there was a long pause, and it seemed she really had forgotten me, as over seven months went by without any word. Of course, I didn’t dwell on it too much, but I often wondered how she was doing. So when this last letter arrived out of the blue, I was genuinely pleased to hear from her. It was sent from Ashby Park, where she had finally settled down after spending her time between Europe and the city. She made several apologies for ignoring me for so long, insisted she hadn’t forgotten me, and said she had often meant to write but was always held back by something. She admitted to living a pretty wild life, and I might think she was quite reckless and thoughtless; but despite that, she thought about me a lot and, among other things, really wanted to see me. “We’ve been here for several days already,” she wrote. “We don’t have a single friend with us and are likely to be really bored. You know I never liked the idea of living with my husband like two lovebirds in a nest, even if he were the most charming guy ever; so please have mercy and come visit. I assume your summer holidays start in June, just like everyone else’s; so you can’t say you don’t have time; you must come and shall come—in fact, I’ll just die if you don’t. I want you to visit me as a friend and stay a long time. There’s no one here with me except Sir Thomas and old Lady Ashby: but you don’t need to worry about them—they won’t annoy us much. You’ll have a room to yourself whenever you want to retreat, and plenty of books to read when my company isn’t entertaining enough. I can’t remember if you like babies; if you do, you can enjoy the company of mine—the most adorable child in the world, for sure; and even more so since I’m not burdened with taking care of it—I was determined not to deal with that. Unfortunately, it’s a girl, and Sir Thomas has never forgiven me for that; but if you do come, I promise you can be her governess as soon as she can talk, and you can raise her right and make her a better person than her mother. You’ll also see my poodle, a fabulous little darling imported from Paris, and two beautiful Italian paintings of great worth—I can’t remember the artist. I’m sure you’ll find amazing details in them that you’ll need to point out to me since I only appreciate them by hearsay; plus, there are many elegant curiosities I bought in Rome and elsewhere; and finally, you’ll see my new home—the stunning house and grounds I used to envy so much. Alas! how much the excitement of anticipation surpasses the joy of actually having it! That’s a nice thought! I assure you I’ve turned into quite a serious matron: please come, if only to witness this amazing transformation. Write back immediately and let me know when your vacation starts, and say you’ll come the day after it begins and stay until the day before it ends—in mercy to
“Yours affectionately,
“ROSALIE ASHBY.”
"Yours affectionately,
“ROSALIE ASHBY.”
I showed this strange epistle to my mother, and consulted her on what I ought to do. She advised me to go; and I went—willing enough to see Lady Ashby, and her baby, too, and to do anything I could to benefit her, by consolation or advice; for I imagined she must be unhappy, or she would not have applied to me thus—but feeling, as may readily be conceived, that, in accepting the invitation, I made a great sacrifice for her, and did violence to my feelings in many ways, instead of being delighted with the honourable distinction of being entreated by the baronet’s lady to visit her as a friend. However, I determined my visit should be only for a few days at most; and I will not deny that I derived some consolation from the idea that, as Ashby Park was not very far from Horton, I might possibly see Mr. Weston, or, at least, hear something about him.
I showed this strange letter to my mom and asked her what I should do. She suggested I go, and I agreed—willing enough to see Lady Ashby and her baby, and to do anything I could to help her, whether through comfort or advice; I figured she must be unhappy or she wouldn't have reached out to me like this—but I couldn’t help feeling, as you'd expect, that by accepting the invitation, I was making a huge sacrifice for her and going against my own feelings in many ways, instead of being excited about the honorable privilege of being asked by the baronet’s wife to visit her as a friend. Still, I decided my visit would only last a few days at most; and I won’t deny that I found some comfort in thinking that since Ashby Park wasn't too far from Horton, I might possibly see Mr. Weston, or at least hear some news about him.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE VISIT
Ashby Park was certainly a very delightful residence. The mansion was stately without, commodious and elegant within; the park was spacious and beautiful, chiefly on account of its magnificent old trees, its stately herds of deer, its broad sheet of water, and the ancient woods that stretched beyond it: for there was no broken ground to give variety to the landscape, and but very little of that undulating swell which adds so greatly to the charm of park scenery. And so, this was the place Rosalie Murray had so longed to call her own, that she must have a share of it, on whatever terms it might be offered—whatever price was to be paid for the title of mistress, and whoever was to be her partner in the honour and bliss of such a possession! Well I am not disposed to censure her now.
Ashby Park was definitely a wonderful place to live. The mansion was impressive on the outside, spacious and stylish on the inside; the park was large and beautiful, mainly due to its magnificent old trees, elegant herds of deer, the wide expanse of water, and the ancient woods beyond it. There wasn’t much variation in the land to add interest to the views, and very little of that gentle rolling ground that makes park scenery so appealing. And this was the place Rosalie Murray had always dreamed of calling her own; she felt she had to be a part of it, no matter what the terms were or what the price for being the mistress would be, and regardless of who would share in the joy and honor of such a possession! Well, I’m not inclined to judge her now.
She received me very kindly; and, though I was a poor clergyman’s daughter, a governess, and a schoolmistress, she welcomed me with unaffected pleasure to her home; and—what surprised me rather—took some pains to make my visit agreeable. I could see, it is true, that she expected me to be greatly struck with the magnificence that surrounded her; and, I confess, I was rather annoyed at her evident efforts to reassure me, and prevent me from being overwhelmed by so much grandeur—too much awed at the idea of encountering her husband and mother-in-law, or too much ashamed of my own humble appearance. I was not ashamed of it at all; for, though plain, I had taken good care not to be shabby or mean, and should have been pretty considerably at my ease, if my condescending hostess had not taken such manifest pains to make me so; and, as for the magnificence that surrounded her, nothing that met my eyes struck me or affected me half so much as her own altered appearance. Whether from the influence of fashionable dissipation, or some other evil, a space of little more than twelve months had had the effect that might be expected from as many years, in reducing the plumpness of her form, the freshness of her complexion, the vivacity of her movements, and the exuberance of her spirits.
She welcomed me very warmly, and even though I was just a poor clergyman's daughter, a governess, and a schoolmistress, she invited me into her home with genuine pleasure and surprisingly went out of her way to make my visit enjoyable. I could tell that she expected me to be impressed by the grandeur around her, and I’ll admit I felt a bit annoyed by her obvious efforts to keep me from feeling overwhelmed by all that luxury—too intimidated by the thought of meeting her husband and mother-in-law, or too embarrassed about my own modest appearance. I wasn’t embarrassed at all; although plain, I had made sure not to look shabby or unkempt, and I would have felt quite comfortable if my overly attentive hostess hadn’t been trying so hard to make me feel at ease. As for the opulence around her, nothing I saw affected me as much as her own changed appearance. Whether due to the influence of high society or some other issue, in just a little over a year, she had lost the softness of her figure, the brightness of her complexion, the liveliness of her movements, and the joy in her spirit.
I wished to know if she was unhappy; but I felt it was not my province to inquire: I might endeavour to win her confidence; but, if she chose to conceal her matrimonial cares from me, I would trouble her with no obtrusive questions. I, therefore, at first, confined myself to a few general inquiries about her health and welfare, and a few commendations on the beauty of the park, and of the little girl that should have been a boy: a small delicate infant of seven or eight weeks old, whom its mother seemed to regard with no remarkable degree of interest or affection, though full as much as I expected her to show.
I wanted to find out if she was unhappy, but I felt it wasn't my place to ask. I could try to earn her trust, but if she decided to keep her marital concerns to herself, I wouldn’t bother her with intrusive questions. So, at first, I limited myself to asking a few general questions about her health and well-being, and I complimented the beauty of the park and the little girl who should have been a boy: a small, delicate infant about seven or eight weeks old, whom her mother seemed to regard with no extraordinary level of interest or affection, though it was about what I expected her to show.
Shortly after my arrival, she commissioned her maid to conduct me to my room and see that I had everything I wanted; it was a small, unpretending, but sufficiently comfortable apartment. When I descended thence—having divested myself of all travelling encumbrances, and arranged my toilet with due consideration for the feelings of my lady hostess, she conducted me herself to the room I was to occupy when I chose to be alone, or when she was engaged with visitors, or obliged to be with her mother-in-law, or otherwise prevented, as she said, from enjoying the pleasure of my society. It was a quiet, tidy little sitting-room; and I was not sorry to be provided with such a harbour of refuge.
Shortly after I arrived, she asked her maid to show me to my room and make sure I had everything I needed; it was a small, unassuming but comfortably adequate space. After I got settled—having shed all my travel burdens and taken care to look presentable for my lady hostess—she personally took me to the room where I could go when I wanted to be alone, or when she was busy with visitors or had to be with her mother-in-law, or otherwise couldn’t enjoy my company, as she put it. It was a cozy, neat little sitting room, and I was grateful to have such a place to retreat to.
“And some time,” said she, “I will show you the library: I never examined its shelves, but, I daresay, it is full of wise books; and you may go and burrow among them whenever you please. And now you shall have some tea—it will soon be dinner-time, but I thought, as you were accustomed to dine at one, you would perhaps like better to have a cup of tea about this time, and to dine when we lunch: and then, you know, you can have your tea in this room, and that will save you from having to dine with Lady Ashby and Sir Thomas: which would be rather awkward—at least, not awkward, but rather—a—you know what I mean. I thought you mightn’t like it so well—especially as we may have other ladies and gentlemen to dine with us occasionally.”
“And sometime,” she said, “I’ll show you the library: I’ve never looked at its shelves, but I’m sure it’s full of smart books; and you can dig through them whenever you want. Now, let’s have some tea—it’ll be dinner time soon, but I thought since you usually eat at one, you might prefer to have a cup of tea around now and then have dinner later with us. This way, you can enjoy your tea in this room, which will keep you from having to dine with Lady Ashby and Sir Thomas: that could be a bit awkward—well, not awkward exactly, but kind of—you know what I mean. I figured you might not like it as much—especially since we might occasionally have other ladies and gentlemen join us for dinner.”
“Certainly,” said I, “I would much rather have it as you say, and, if you have no objection, I should prefer having all my meals in this room.”
"Absolutely," I said, "I would much rather do it your way, and if you don't mind, I'd prefer to have all my meals in this room."
“Why so?”
"Why is that?"
“Because, I imagine, it would be more agreeable to Lady Ashby and Sir Thomas.”
"Because, I think it would be more pleasing to Lady Ashby and Sir Thomas."
“Nothing of the kind.”
“Not at all.”
“At any rate it would be more agreeable to me.”
“At any rate, it would be more pleasant for me.”
She made some faint objections, but soon conceded; and I could see that the proposal was a considerable relief to her.
She made a few weak objections, but soon gave in; and I could tell that the suggestion was a big relief to her.
“Now, come into the drawing-room,” said she. “There’s the dressing bell; but I won’t go yet: it’s no use dressing when there’s no one to see you; and I want to have a little discourse.”
“Now, come into the living room,” she said. “There’s the dressing bell; but I won’t go yet: it’s pointless to get dressed when there’s no one to see you; and I want to have a little chat.”
The drawing-room was certainly an imposing apartment, and very elegantly furnished; but I saw its young mistress glance towards me as we entered, as if to notice how I was impressed by the spectacle, and accordingly I determined to preserve an aspect of stony indifference, as if I saw nothing at all remarkable. But this was only for a moment: immediately conscience whispered, “Why should I disappoint her to save my pride? No—rather let me sacrifice my pride to give her a little innocent gratification.” And I honestly looked round, and told her it was a noble room, and very tastefully furnished. She said little, but I saw she was pleased.
The drawing room was definitely an impressive space, and very elegantly furnished; but I noticed the young hostess glance at me as we walked in, as if to gauge my reaction to the scene. So, I decided to keep a look of complete indifference, as if I didn’t find anything remarkable at all. But that only lasted for a moment: immediately, my conscience nudged me, “Why should I let my pride get in the way of her happiness? No—I'd rather set aside my pride to give her a little innocent joy.” So I genuinely looked around and told her it was a beautiful room, furnished with great taste. She said little, but I could tell she was pleased.
She showed me her fat French poodle, that lay curled up on a silk cushion, and the two fine Italian paintings: which, however, she would not give me time to examine, but, saying I must look at them some other day, insisted upon my admiring the little jewelled watch she had purchased in Geneva; and then she took me round the room to point out sundry articles of vertu she had brought from Italy: an elegant little timepiece, and several busts, small graceful figures, and vases, all beautifully carved in white marble. She spoke of these with animation, and heard my admiring comments with a smile of pleasure: that soon, however, vanished, and was followed by a melancholy sigh; as if in consideration of the insufficiency of all such baubles to the happiness of the human heart, and their woeful inability to supply its insatiate demands.
She showed me her plump French poodle, curled up on a silk cushion, and the two beautiful Italian paintings; but she wouldn’t let me take the time to really look at them, insisting I should admire the little jeweled watch she had bought in Geneva instead. Then she took me around the room to point out various fancy items she had brought back from Italy: a stylish little clock, several busts, small graceful figures, and vases, all exquisitely carved from white marble. She talked about these with excitement and smiled at my compliments, but that smile soon faded, replaced by a sad sigh, as if she realized that all these trinkets couldn’t bring true happiness to the heart and could never meet its endless desires.
Then, stretching herself upon a couch, she motioned me to a capacious easy-chair that stood opposite—not before the fire, but before a wide open window; for it was summer, be it remembered; a sweet, warm evening in the latter half of June. I sat for a moment in silence, enjoying the still, pure air, and the delightful prospect of the park that lay before me, rich in verdure and foliage, and basking in yellow sunshine, relieved by the long shadows of declining day. But I must take advantage of this pause: I had inquiries to make, and, like the substance of a lady’s postscript, the most important must come last. So I began with asking after Mr. and Mrs. Murray, and Miss Matilda and the young gentlemen.
Then, stretching out on a couch, she signaled for me to take a roomy armchair across from her—not in front of the fire, but by a wide open window; it was summer, remember—a lovely, warm evening in the latter part of June. I sat quietly for a moment, enjoying the still, fresh air and the beautiful view of the park before me, lush with greenery and trees, basking in the golden sunlight, marked by the long shadows of the setting day. But I needed to make the most of this break: I had questions to ask, and like a lady’s postscript, the most important ones had to come last. So, I started by asking about Mr. and Mrs. Murray, Miss Matilda, and the young gentlemen.
I was told that papa had the gout, which made him very ferocious; and that he would not give up his choice wines, and his substantial dinners and suppers, and had quarrelled with his physician, because the latter had dared to say that no medicine could cure him while he lived so freely; that mamma and the rest were well. Matilda was still wild and reckless, but she had got a fashionable governess, and was considerably improved in her manners, and soon to be introduced to the world; and John and Charles (now at home for the holidays) were, by all accounts, “fine, bold, unruly, mischievous boys.”
I was told that Dad had gout, which made him really irritable; and that he wouldn’t give up his favorite wines or his hearty dinners and suppers, and had argued with his doctor because the doctor had the nerve to say that no medicine could help him while he lived so indulgently; that Mom and the others were doing well. Matilda was still wild and reckless, but she had gotten a trendy governess, and her manners had improved a lot, and she was about to be introduced to society; and John and Charles (now home for the holidays) were, by all accounts, “great, bold, unruly, mischievous boys.”
“And how are the other people getting on?” said I—“the Greens, for instance?”
“And how are the other people doing?” I asked—“the Greens, for example?”
“Ah! Mr. Green is heart-broken, you know,” replied she, with a languid smile: “he hasn’t got over his disappointment yet, and never will, I suppose. He’s doomed to be an old bachelor; and his sisters are doing their best to get married.”
“Ah! Mr. Green is heartbroken, you know,” she replied with a tired smile. “He hasn’t gotten over his disappointment yet, and I guess he never will. He’s destined to be an old bachelor; and his sisters are doing everything they can to get married.”
“And the Melthams?”
"And the Melthams?"
“Oh, they’re jogging on as usual, I suppose: but I know very little about any of them—except Harry,” said she, blushing slightly, and smiling again. “I saw a great deal of him while we were in London; for, as soon as he heard we were there, he came up under pretence of visiting his brother, and either followed me, like a shadow, wherever I went, or met me, like a reflection, at every turn. You needn’t look so shocked, Miss Grey; I was very discreet, I assure you, but, you know, one can’t help being admired. Poor fellow! He was not my only worshipper; though he was certainly the most conspicuous, and, I think, the most devoted among them all. And that detestable—ahem—and Sir Thomas chose to take offence at him—or my profuse expenditure, or something—I don’t exactly know what—and hurried me down to the country at a moment’s notice; where I’m to play the hermit, I suppose, for life.”
“Oh, they’re jogging along as usual, I guess: but I don’t know much about any of them—except Harry,” she said, blushing a bit and smiling again. “I spent a lot of time with him while we were in London; as soon as he found out we were there, he came by pretending to visit his brother and either followed me like a shadow everywhere I went or met me, like a reflection, at every turn. You don’t need to look so shocked, Miss Grey; I was very discreet, I promise you, but, you know, you can’t help being admired. Poor guy! He wasn’t my only admirer; though he was definitely the most noticeable, and I think, the most devoted of them all. And that annoying—um—and Sir Thomas decided to take offense at him—or my spending, or something—I’m not exactly sure what—and rushed me down to the country on short notice; where I suppose I’m to play the hermit for the rest of my life.”
And she bit her lip, and frowned vindictively upon the fair domain she had once so coveted to call her own.
And she bit her lip, frowning bitterly at the beautiful land she had once wanted to call her own.
“And Mr. Hatfield,” said I, “what is become of him?”
“And Mr. Hatfield,” I said, “what happened to him?”
Again she brightened up, and answered gaily—“Oh! he made up to an elderly spinster, and married her, not long since; weighing her heavy purse against her faded charms, and expecting to find that solace in gold which was denied him in love—ha, ha!”
Again she brightened up and replied cheerfully, “Oh! he went after an older single woman and married her not long ago; weighing her big bank account against her faded looks, and hoping to find the comfort in money that he couldn’t get from love—ha, ha!”
“Well, and I think that’s all—except Mr. Weston: what is he doing?”
“Well, I think that’s everything—except for Mr. Weston: what’s he up to?”
“I don’t know, I’m sure. He’s gone from Horton.”
“I don’t know, for sure. He’s gone from Horton.”
“How long since? and where is he gone to?”
“How long has it been? And where did he go?”
“I know nothing about him,” replied she, yawning—“except that he went about a month ago—I never asked where” (I would have asked whether it was to a living or merely another curacy, but thought it better not); “and the people made a great rout about his leaving,” continued she, “much to Mr. Hatfield’s displeasure; for Hatfield didn’t like him, because he had too much influence with the common people, and because he was not sufficiently tractable and submissive to him—and for some other unpardonable sins, I don’t know what. But now I positively must go and dress: the second bell will ring directly, and if I come to dinner in this guise, I shall never hear the end of it from Lady Ashby. It’s a strange thing one can’t be mistress in one’s own house! Just ring the bell, and I’ll send for my maid, and tell them to get you some tea. Only think of that intolerable woman—”
“I don’t know anything about him,” she replied, yawning, “except that he left about a month ago—I never asked where” (I would have asked whether it was to another church or just a different position, but thought it was better not to); “and the townspeople made a big fuss about his leaving,” she continued, “which really annoyed Mr. Hatfield; he didn’t like him because he was too popular with the regular folks and because he didn’t always obey him and for some other unforgivable reasons, I guess. But now I really have to go get dressed: the second bell will ring soon, and if I show up to dinner like this, Lady Ashby will never let me hear the end of it. It's strange that you can't be in charge in your own home! Just ring the bell, and I’ll call my maid and ask them to get you some tea. Can you believe that unbearable woman—”
“Who—your maid?”
"Who—your cleaner?"
“No;—my mother-in-law—and my unfortunate mistake! Instead of letting her take herself off to some other house, as she offered to do when I married, I was fool enough to ask her to live here still, and direct the affairs of the house for me; because, in the first place, I hoped we should spend the greater part of the year, in town, and in the second place, being so young and inexperienced, I was frightened at the idea of having a houseful of servants to manage, and dinners to order, and parties to entertain, and all the rest of it, and I thought she might assist me with her experience; never dreaming she would prove a usurper, a tyrant, an incubus, a spy, and everything else that’s detestable. I wish she was dead!”
“No;—my mother-in-law—and my unfortunate mistake! Instead of letting her move to another house, as she offered when I married, I was foolish enough to ask her to stay here and manage the household for me; because, first, I hoped we'd spend most of the year in the city, and second, being so young and inexperienced, I was scared at the thought of managing a house full of servants, planning dinners, hosting parties, and everything else that comes with it. I thought she could help me with her experience; never imagining she would turn out to be a usurper, a tyrant, an incubus, a spy, and everything else that's awful. I wish she was dead!”
She then turned to give her orders to the footman, who had been standing bolt upright within the door for the last half minute, and had heard the latter part of her animadversions; and, of course, made his own reflections upon them, notwithstanding the inflexible, wooden countenance he thought proper to preserve in the drawing-room. On my remarking afterwards that he must have heard her, she replied—“Oh, no matter! I never care about the footmen; they’re mere automatons: it’s nothing to them what their superiors say or do; they won’t dare to repeat it; and as to what they think—if they presume to think at all—of course, nobody cares for that. It would be a pretty thing indeed, it we were to be tongue-tied by our servants!”
She then turned to give her orders to the footman, who had been standing stiffly by the door for the last thirty seconds and had caught the latter part of her comments; naturally, he formed his own opinions about them, despite the stiff, expressionless face he thought he should keep in the drawing room. When I remarked later that he must have heard her, she replied—“Oh, it doesn’t matter! I never worry about the footmen; they’re just machines: what their bosses say or do is irrelevant to them; they won’t dare to repeat it; and as for what they think—if they dare to think at all—of course, no one cares about that. It would be quite ridiculous if we were silenced by our servants!”
So saying, she ran off to make her hasty toilet, leaving me to pilot my way back to my sitting-room, where, in due time, I was served with a cup of tea. After that, I sat musing on Lady Ashby’s past and present condition; and on what little information I had obtained respecting Mr. Weston, and the small chance there was of ever seeing or hearing anything more of him throughout my quiet, drab-colour life: which, henceforth, seemed to offer no alternative between positive rainy days, and days of dull grey clouds without downfall. At length, however, I began to weary of my thoughts, and to wish I knew where to find the library my hostess had spoken of; and to wonder whether I was to remain there doing nothing till bed-time.
As she said this, she hurried off to get ready, leaving me to make my way back to my living room, where I was eventually served a cup of tea. After that, I sat reflecting on Lady Ashby's past and present situation; and on the little I had learned about Mr. Weston, and how unlikely it was that I would see or hear anything more about him in my quiet, dull life: which now seemed to offer no option other than gloomy rainy days and overcast days without rain. Finally, I started to get tired of my thoughts and wished I knew where to find the library my host had mentioned; and I wondered if I would just be sitting there doing nothing until bedtime.
As I was not rich enough to possess a watch, I could not tell how time was passing, except by observing the slowly lengthening shadows from the window; which presented a side view, including a corner of the park, a clump of trees whose topmost branches had been colonized by an innumerable company of noisy rooks, and a high wall with a massive wooden gate: no doubt communicating with the stable-yard, as a broad carriage-road swept up to it from the park. The shadow of this wall soon took possession of the whole of the ground as far as I could see, forcing the golden sunlight to retreat inch by inch, and at last take refuge in the very tops of the trees. Ere long, even they were left in shadow—the shadow of the distant hills, or of the earth itself; and, in sympathy for the busy citizens of the rookery, I regretted to see their habitation, so lately bathed in glorious light, reduced to the sombre, work-a-day hue of the lower world, or of my own world within. For a moment, such birds as soared above the rest might still receive the lustre on their wings, which imparted to their sable plumage the hue and brilliance of deep red gold; at last, that too departed. Twilight came stealing on; the rooks became more quiet; I became more weary, and wished I were going home to-morrow. At length it grew dark; and I was thinking of ringing for a candle, and betaking myself to bed, when my hostess appeared, with many apologies for having neglected me so long, and laying all the blame upon that “nasty old woman,” as she called her mother-in-law.
Since I wasn't wealthy enough to own a watch, I couldn't tell how much time was passing except by watching the shadows grow longer from the window. The window gave me a side view that included a corner of the park, a cluster of trees with their highest branches filled with a noisy crowd of rooks, and a high wall with a big wooden gate—probably leading to the stable yard, as a wide carriage road stretched up to it from the park. The shadow of that wall soon covered all the ground I could see, pushing the golden sunlight back inch by inch until it retreated to the very tops of the trees. Before long, even they were in shadow—the shadow of the distant hills or the earth itself; and, feeling for the busy rooks, I regretted seeing their home, which had just been lit up beautifully, turn into the gloomy, everyday color of the lower world or my own inner world. For a moment, the birds soaring above might still catch a glimmer on their wings, which gave their black feathers a rich, deep red-gold shine; but eventually, that faded too. Twilight slowly crept in; the rooks quieted down; I felt more tired and wished I could go home tomorrow. Finally, it got dark; and as I was considering calling for a candle and heading to bed, my hostess appeared, apologizing profusely for neglecting me for so long and blaming it all on that “nasty old woman,” as she called her mother-in-law.
“If I didn’t sit with her in the drawing-room while Sir Thomas is taking his wine,” said she, “she would never forgive me; and then, if I leave the room the instant he comes—as I have done once or twice—it is an unpardonable offence against her dear Thomas. She never showed such disrespect to her husband: and as for affection, wives never think of that now-a-days, she supposes: but things were different in her time—as if there was any good to be done by staying in the room, when he does nothing but grumble and scold when he’s in a bad humour, talk disgusting nonsense when he’s in a good one, and go to sleep on the sofa when he’s too stupid for either; which is most frequently the case now, when he has nothing to do but to sot over his wine.”
“If I didn’t sit with her in the living room while Sir Thomas is having his wine,” she said, “she would never forgive me; and then, if I leave the room the moment he arrives—as I’ve done once or twice—it’s an unforgivable offense against her dear Thomas. She never showed such disrespect to her husband: and as for affection, wives don’t think about that nowadays, she believes: but things were different in her time—as if staying in the room would do any good when he just grumbles and scolds when he’s in a bad mood, talks nonsense when he’s in a good one, and falls asleep on the sofa when he’s too dull for either; which is most often the case now, when all he does is sit over his wine.”
“But could you not try to occupy his mind with something better; and engage him to give up such habits? I’m sure you have powers of persuasion, and qualifications for amusing a gentleman, which many ladies would be glad to possess.”
“But can't you try to get him to think about something better and help him give up those habits? I’m sure you have the charm and skills to entertain a guy that many women would be happy to have.”
“And so you think I would lay myself out for his amusement! No: that’s not my idea of a wife. It’s the husband’s part to please the wife, not hers to please him; and if he isn’t satisfied with her as she is—and thankful to possess her too—he isn’t worthy of her, that’s all. And as for persuasion, I assure you I shan’t trouble myself with that: I’ve enough to do to bear with him as he is, without attempting to work a reform. But I’m sorry I left you so long alone, Miss Grey. How have you passed the time?”
“And so you think I would just put myself out there for his entertainment! No: that’s not my idea of being a wife. It’s the husband’s job to make the wife happy, not the other way around; and if he isn’t satisfied with her just as she is—and grateful to have her too—he doesn’t deserve her, plain and simple. And as for trying to change him, I assure you I won’t bother with that: I have enough to deal with just putting up with him as he is, without trying to change him. But I’m sorry I left you alone for so long, Miss Grey. How have you been spending your time?”
“Chiefly in watching the rooks.”
"Mainly watching the rooks."
“Mercy, how dull you must have been! I really must show you the library; and you must ring for everything you want, just as you would in an inn, and make yourself comfortable. I have selfish reasons for wishing to make you happy, because I want you to stay with me, and not fulfil your horrid threat of running away in a day or two.”
"Wow, you must have been really bored! I definitely need to show you the library; and you should ask for anything you want, just like you would in a hotel, and make yourself at home. I have selfish reasons for wanting you to be happy because I want you to stay with me and not follow through on that awful threat of running away in a day or two."
“Well, don’t let me keep you out of the drawing-room any longer to-night, for at present I am tired and wish to go to bed.”
“Well, I won’t keep you from the living room any longer tonight, since I’m feeling tired and want to go to bed.”
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE PARK
I came down a little before eight, next morning, as I knew by the striking of a distant clock. There was no appearance of breakfast. I waited above an hour before it came, still vainly longing for access to the library; and, after that lonely repast was concluded, I waited again about an hour and a half in great suspense and discomfort, uncertain what to do. At length Lady Ashby came to bid me good-morning. She informed me she had only just breakfasted, and now wanted me to take an early walk with her in the park. She asked how long I had been up, and on receiving my answer, expressed the deepest regret, and again promised to show me the library. I suggested she had better do so at once, and then there would be no further trouble either with remembering or forgetting. She complied, on condition that I would not think of reading, or bothering with the books now; for she wanted to show me the gardens, and take a walk in the park with me, before it became too hot for enjoyment; which, indeed, was nearly the case already. Of course I readily assented; and we took our walk accordingly.
I came down a little before eight the next morning, as I could tell by the distant clock striking. There was no sign of breakfast. I waited for over an hour before it arrived, still longing to get into the library; and after that lonely meal was finished, I waited another hour and a half, feeling anxious and uncomfortable, unsure of what to do. Finally, Lady Ashby came to say good morning. She told me she had just finished breakfast and wanted me to take an early walk with her in the park. She asked how long I had been up, and when I told her, she expressed her deep regret and promised again to show me the library. I suggested it would be better to do that right away so there wouldn't be any more hassle about remembering or forgetting. She agreed, but only if I wouldn't think about reading or messing with the books at that moment; she wanted to show me the gardens and take a walk in the park with me before it got too hot to enjoy, which, in fact, was already becoming the case. Of course, I gladly agreed, and we set off on our walk.
As we were strolling in the park, talking of what my companion had seen and heard during her travelling experience, a gentleman on horseback rode up and passed us. As he turned, in passing, and stared me full in the face, I had a good opportunity of seeing what he was like. He was tall, thin, and wasted, with a slight stoop in the shoulders, a pale face, but somewhat blotchy, and disagreeably red about the eyelids, plain features, and a general appearance of languor and flatness, relieved by a sinister expression in the mouth and the dull, soulless eyes.
As we were walking in the park, chatting about what my companion had seen and heard during her travels, a man on horseback rode by us. When he turned to look at me as he passed, I had a clear chance to see what he looked like. He was tall, thin, and frail, with a slight hunch in his shoulders, a pale but somewhat blotchy face, and unpleasantly red eyelids. His features were plain, and he had an overall appearance of sluggishness and dullness, interrupted by a sinister look in his mouth and his lifeless, soulless eyes.
“I detest that man!” whispered Lady Ashby, with bitter emphasis, as he slowly trotted by.
“I can’t stand that guy!” whispered Lady Ashby, with a sharp tone, as he slowly rode by.
“Who is it?” I asked, unwilling to suppose that she should so speak of her husband.
“Who is it?” I asked, not wanting to believe that she would talk about her husband like that.
“Sir Thomas Ashby,” she replied, with dreary composure.
“Sir Thomas Ashby,” she replied, with a dull calmness.
“And do you detest him, Miss Murray?” said I, for I was too much shocked to remember her name at the moment.
“And do you detest him, Miss Murray?” I asked, as I was too shocked to remember her name at that moment.
“Yes, I do, Miss Grey, and despise him too; and if you knew him you would not blame me.”
“Yes, I do, Miss Grey, and I hate him too; and if you knew him, you wouldn’t blame me.”
“But you knew what he was before you married him.”
“But you knew who he was before you married him.”
“No; I only thought so: I did not half know him really. I know you warned me against it, and I wish I had listened to you: but it’s too late to regret that now. And besides, mamma ought to have known better than either of us, and she never said anything against it—quite the contrary. And then I thought he adored me, and would let me have my own way: he did pretend to do so at first, but now he does not care a bit about me. Yet I should not care for that: he might do as he pleased, if I might only be free to amuse myself and to stay in London, or have a few friends down here: but he will do as he pleases, and I must be a prisoner and a slave. The moment he saw I could enjoy myself without him, and that others knew my value better than himself, the selfish wretch began to accuse me of coquetry and extravagance; and to abuse Harry Meltham, whose shoes he was not worthy to clean. And then he must needs have me down in the country, to lead the life of a nun, lest I should dishonour him or bring him to ruin; as if he had not been ten times worse every way, with his betting-book, and his gaming-table, and his opera-girls, and his Lady This and Mrs. That—yes, and his bottles of wine, and glasses of brandy-and-water too! Oh, I would give ten thousand worlds to be Miss Murray again! It is too bad to feel life, health, and beauty wasting away, unfelt and unenjoyed, for such a brute as that!” exclaimed she, fairly bursting into tears in the bitterness of her vexation.
“No; I only thought so: I didn’t really know him well. I know you warned me about it, and I wish I had listened to you, but it’s too late to regret that now. Plus, Mom should have known better than either of us, and she never said anything against it—quite the opposite. I thought he adored me and would let me have my way; he did pretend to at first, but now he doesn’t care about me at all. But I wouldn’t mind that: he could do whatever he wanted if I could just be free to enjoy myself and stay in London or have a few friends down here. But he will do as he pleases, and I have to be a prisoner and a slave. The moment he saw I could have fun without him, and that others appreciated my worth more than he did, the selfish jerk started accusing me of flirting and being extravagant; and he insulted Harry Meltham, whose shoes he isn’t worthy to clean. And then he had to drag me down to the countryside to live like a nun, lest I bring him disgrace or ruin; as if he hadn’t been ten times worse in every way, with his betting slips, gaming table, opera girls, and social climbers—yeah, and his bottles of wine and glasses of brandy and water too! Oh, I would give anything to be Miss Murray again! It’s too awful to feel my life, health, and beauty slipping away, unappreciated and unenjoyed, for such a brute as that!” she exclaimed, bursting into tears from the bitterness of her frustration.
Of course, I pitied her exceedingly; as well for her false idea of happiness and disregard of duty, as for the wretched partner with whom her fate was linked. I said what I could to comfort her, and offered such counsels as I thought she most required: advising her, first, by gentle reasoning, by kindness, example, and persuasion, to try to ameliorate her husband; and then, when she had done all she could, if she still found him incorrigible, to endeavour to abstract herself from him—to wrap herself up in her own integrity, and trouble herself as little about him as possible. I exhorted her to seek consolation in doing her duty to God and man, to put her trust in Heaven, and solace herself with the care and nurture of her little daughter; assuring her she would be amply rewarded by witnessing its progress in strength and wisdom, and receiving its genuine affection.
Of course, I felt really sorry for her; both because of her misguided view of happiness and her neglect of responsibility, as well as for the unfortunate partner she was stuck with. I said what I could to comfort her and offered advice that I thought she needed most: first, I suggested that she try to improve her husband through gentle reasoning, kindness, example, and persuasion. Then, if she had done everything she could and still found him impossible to change, I encouraged her to detach herself from him—to focus on her own integrity and worry about him as little as possible. I urged her to find comfort in fulfilling her duties to God and others, to trust in a higher power, and to find joy in caring for her little daughter; assuring her that she would be greatly rewarded by seeing her daughter grow in strength and wisdom and by receiving her genuine love.
“But I can’t devote myself entirely to a child,” said she; “it may die—which is not at all improbable.”
“But I can’t fully commit to a child,” she said; “it might die—which is pretty likely.”
“But, with care, many a delicate infant has become a strong man or woman.”
"But, with care, many fragile babies have grown into strong men and women."
“But it may grow so intolerably like its father that I shall hate it.”
“But it might end up being so much like its father that I’ll hate it.”
“That is not likely; it is a little girl, and strongly resembles its mother.”
"That's not likely; it's a little girl and looks a lot like her mother."
“No matter; I should like it better if it were a boy—only that its father will leave it no inheritance that he can possibly squander away. What pleasure can I have in seeing a girl grow up to eclipse me, and enjoy those pleasures that I am for ever debarred from? But supposing I could be so generous as to take delight in this, still it is only a child; and I can’t centre all my hopes in a child: that is only one degree better than devoting oneself to a dog. And as for all the wisdom and goodness you have been trying to instil into me—that is all very right and proper, I daresay, and if I were some twenty years older, I might fructify by it: but people must enjoy themselves when they are young; and if others won’t let them—why, they must hate them for it!”
"No matter; I'd prefer it if it were a boy—only the father won’t leave any inheritance that he can squander. What joy can I find in watching a girl grow up to surpass me and enjoy pleasures that I can never have? But even if I could be generous enough to find joy in this, it’s still just a child; I can’t put all my hopes into a child: that’s just a step up from dedicating myself to a dog. And all the wisdom and goodness you’ve been trying to instill in me—that’s all very nice, I suppose, and if I were about twenty years older, I might benefit from it: but people need to enjoy themselves when they’re young; and if others won’t let them—well, then they have to resent them for it!”
“The best way to enjoy yourself is to do what is right and hate nobody. The end of Religion is not to teach us how to die, but how to live; and the earlier you become wise and good, the more of happiness you secure. And now, Lady Ashby, I have one more piece of advice to offer you, which is, that you will not make an enemy of your mother-in-law. Don’t get into the way of holding her at arms’ length, and regarding her with jealous distrust. I never saw her, but I have heard good as well as evil respecting her; and I imagine that, though cold and haughty in her general demeanour, and even exacting in her requirements, she has strong affections for those who can reach them; and, though so blindly attached to her son, she is not without good principles, or incapable of hearing reason. If you would but conciliate her a little, and adopt a friendly, open manner—and even confide your grievances to her—real grievances, such as you have a right to complain of—it is my firm belief that she would, in time, become your faithful friend, and a comfort and support to you, instead of the incubus you describe her.” But I fear my advice had little effect upon the unfortunate young lady; and, finding I could render myself so little serviceable, my residence at Ashby Park became doubly painful. But still, I must stay out that day and the following one, as I had promised to do so: though, resisting all entreaties and inducements to prolong my visit further, I insisted upon departing the next morning; affirming that my mother would be lonely without me, and that she impatiently expected my return. Nevertheless, it was with a heavy heart that I bade adieu to poor Lady Ashby, and left her in her princely home. It was no slight additional proof of her unhappiness, that she should so cling to the consolation of my presence, and earnestly desire the company of one whose general tastes and ideas were so little congenial to her own—whom she had completely forgotten in her hour of prosperity, and whose presence would be rather a nuisance than a pleasure, if she could but have half her heart’s desire.
"The best way to have a good time is to do the right thing and not hate anyone. The purpose of religion isn't to teach us how to die but how to live; the sooner you become wise and good, the more happiness you'll find. Now, Lady Ashby, I have one more piece of advice for you: don’t make an enemy of your mother-in-law. Avoid keeping her at a distance and looking at her with jealous suspicion. I’ve never met her, but I’ve heard both good and bad things about her; and I think that, even though she may come across as cold and proud, and even demanding in her expectations, she has strong feelings for those who can reach her; and despite her blind attachment to her son, she isn’t without good principles or the ability to listen to reason. If you could just warm up to her a bit and be friendly and open—even share your real grievances with her, ones you rightfully can complain about—I truly believe that over time she would become your loyal friend and a source of comfort and support, rather than the burden you think she is.” However, I worry that my advice had little impact on the unfortunate young lady; and since I couldn’t be of much help, my time at Ashby Park became even more uncomfortable. Still, I had to stay that day and the next, as I promised, though I rejected all pleas and temptations to extend my visit further, insisting on leaving the following morning, claiming my mother would be lonely without me and was eagerly awaiting my return. Nonetheless, it was with a heavy heart that I said goodbye to poor Lady Ashby and left her in her grand home. It’s a clear sign of her unhappiness that she clung to the comfort of my presence and really wanted the company of someone whose general tastes and ideas were so different from her own—someone she had completely forgotten during her happy times, and whose company would be more of a bother than a pleasure if she could just have what she truly desired.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE SANDS
Our school was not situated in the heart of the town: on entering A—— from the north-west there is a row of respectable-looking houses, on each side of the broad, white road, with narrow slips of garden-ground before them, Venetian blinds to the windows, and a flight of steps leading to each trim, brass-handled door. In one of the largest of these habitations dwelt my mother and I, with such young ladies as our friends and the public chose to commit to our charge. Consequently, we were a considerable distance from the sea, and divided from it by a labyrinth of streets and houses. But the sea was my delight; and I would often gladly pierce the town to obtain the pleasure of a walk beside it, whether with the pupils, or alone with my mother during the vacations. It was delightful to me at all times and seasons, but especially in the wild commotion of a rough sea-breeze, and in the brilliant freshness of a summer morning.
Our school wasn’t located in the center of town. When you enter A—— from the northwest, you’ll see a row of nice-looking houses on both sides of the wide, white road, with small garden plots in front, Venetian blinds on the windows, and a set of steps leading up to each neat, brass-handled door. In one of the largest of these houses lived my mother and me, along with the young ladies that our friends and the community entrusted to us. As a result, we were quite far from the sea, separated by a maze of streets and buildings. But the sea was my joy, and I would often happily navigate through town just to enjoy a walk by it, whether with the students or alone with my mother during the breaks. It was enchanting to me at all times and seasons, but especially when the wild chaos of a choppy sea breeze was blowing or during the bright freshness of a summer morning.
I awoke early on the third morning after my return from Ashby Park—the sun was shining through the blind, and I thought how pleasant it would be to pass through the quiet town and take a solitary ramble on the sands while half the world was in bed. I was not long in forming the resolution, nor slow to act upon it. Of course I would not disturb my mother, so I stole noiselessly downstairs, and quietly unfastened the door. I was dressed and out, when the church clock struck a quarter to six. There was a feeling of freshness and vigour in the very streets; and when I got free of the town, when my foot was on the sands and my face towards the broad, bright bay, no language can describe the effect of the deep, clear azure of the sky and ocean, the bright morning sunshine on the semicircular barrier of craggy cliffs surmounted by green swelling hills, and on the smooth, wide sands, and the low rocks out at sea—looking, with their clothing of weeds and moss, like little grass-grown islands—and above all, on the brilliant, sparkling waves. And then, the unspeakable purity—and freshness of the air! There was just enough heat to enhance the value of the breeze, and just enough wind to keep the whole sea in motion, to make the waves come bounding to the shore, foaming and sparkling, as if wild with glee. Nothing else was stirring—no living creature was visible besides myself. My footsteps were the first to press the firm, unbroken sands;—nothing before had trampled them since last night’s flowing tide had obliterated the deepest marks of yesterday, and left them fair and even, except where the subsiding water had left behind it the traces of dimpled pools and little running streams.
I woke up early on the third morning after returning from Ashby Park—the sun was shining through the blinds, and I thought about how nice it would be to stroll through the quiet town and have a peaceful walk on the beach while most of the world was still asleep. It didn’t take me long to decide, and I acted on it quickly. Of course, I didn’t want to wake my mom, so I quietly made my way downstairs and silently unlatched the door. I was dressed and outside just as the church clock struck a quarter to six. There was a feeling of freshness and energy in the air; and when I finally escaped the town, stepping onto the beach and facing the wide, bright bay, words can’t capture the beauty of the deep, clear blue sky and ocean, the bright morning sun on the curved cliffs topped with green hills, the smooth, wide sand, and the low rocks in the sea—dressed in weeds and moss, looking like little grassy islands—and above all, the stunning, sparkling waves. And then, the incredible purity—and freshness of the air! It was warm enough to make the breeze feel nice, and there was just enough wind to keep the sea active, making the waves rush to the shore, crashing and sparkling, as if filled with joy. Nothing else was moving—no other living creature was in sight except for me. My footsteps were the first to press on the firm, untouched sand; nothing had walked there since last night’s tide smoothed away the deepest marks from yesterday and left the sand clean and even, except for where the receding water had created little pools and small streams.
Refreshed, delighted, invigorated, I walked along, forgetting all my cares, feeling as if I had wings to my feet, and could go at least forty miles without fatigue, and experiencing a sense of exhilaration to which I had been an entire stranger since the days of early youth. About half-past six, however, the grooms began to come down to air their masters’ horses—first one, and then another, till there were some dozen horses and five or six riders: but that need not trouble me, for they would not come as far as the low rocks which I was now approaching. When I had reached these, and walked over the moist, slippery sea-weed (at the risk of floundering into one of the numerous pools of clear, salt water that lay between them), to a little mossy promontory with the sea splashing round it, I looked back again to see who next was stirring. Still, there were only the early grooms with their horses, and one gentleman with a little dark speck of a dog running before him, and one water-cart coming out of the town to get water for the baths. In another minute or two, the distant bathing machines would begin to move, and then the elderly gentlemen of regular habits and sober quaker ladies would be coming to take their salutary morning walks. But however interesting such a scene might be, I could not wait to witness it, for the sun and the sea so dazzled my eyes in that direction, that I could but afford one glance; and then I turned again to delight myself with the sight and the sound of the sea, dashing against my promontory—with no prodigious force, for the swell was broken by the tangled sea-weed and the unseen rocks beneath; otherwise I should soon have been deluged with spray. But the tide was coming in; the water was rising; the gulfs and lakes were filling; the straits were widening: it was time to seek some safer footing; so I walked, skipped, and stumbled back to the smooth, wide sands, and resolved to proceed to a certain bold projection in the cliffs, and then return.
Feeling refreshed, happy, and full of energy, I walked along, forgetting all my worries, as if I had wings on my feet and could easily cover forty miles without getting tired. It was a rush of excitement that I hadn’t felt since I was younger. However, around six-thirty, the grooms started coming down to exercise their masters’ horses—first one, then another—until there were about a dozen horses and five or six riders. But that didn’t bother me, since they wouldn’t come as far as the low rocks I was approaching. Once I reached them and carefully walked across the slippery seaweed (trying not to stumble into one of the many clear saltwater pools between the rocks), I headed to a little mossy point with the sea splashing around it, and looked back to see if anyone else was coming. There were still just the early grooms with their horses, one gentleman with a tiny dark dog running ahead of him, and a water cart leaving town to fill up for the baths. In a minute or two, the distant bathing machines would start moving, and then the older gentlemen with their regular routines and sober-looking ladies would come out for their healthy morning walks. But as interesting as that scene might be, I couldn’t wait to see it, because the sun and sea were so dazzling in that direction that I could only manage one glance before I turned back to enjoy the sight and sound of the waves crashing against my point—though without much force, since the swell was softened by the tangled seaweed and the hidden rocks below; otherwise, I would have been sprayed with water. But the tide was coming in; the water was rising; the bays and pools were filling up; the channels were widening: it was time to find some safer ground, so I walked, skipped, and stumbled back to the smooth, wide sands, and decided to head toward a bold outcrop in the cliffs before turning back.
Presently, I heard a snuffling sound behind me and then a dog came frisking and wriggling to my feet. It was my own Snap—the little dark, wire-haired terrier! When I spoke his name, he leapt up in my face and yelled for joy. Almost as much delighted as himself, I caught the little creature in my arms, and kissed him repeatedly. But how came he to be there? He could not have dropped from the sky, or come all that way alone: it must be either his master, the rat-catcher, or somebody else that had brought him; so, repressing my extravagant caresses, and endeavouring to repress his likewise, I looked round, and beheld—Mr. Weston!
Right then, I heard a snuffling sound behind me, and then a dog came bounding and wriggling to my feet. It was my own Snap—the little dark, wiry terrier! When I called his name, he jumped up in my face and barked with joy. Almost as excited as he was, I scooped up the little guy in my arms and kissed him repeatedly. But how did he get here? He couldn’t have just dropped from the sky or made the journey alone: it had to be either his owner, the rat-catcher, or someone else who brought him; so, calming my over-the-top affection and trying to calm his too, I looked around and saw—Mr. Weston!
“Your dog remembers you well, Miss Grey,” said he, warmly grasping the hand I offered him without clearly knowing what I was about. “You rise early.”
“Your dog remembers you well, Miss Grey,” he said, warmly shaking the hand I offered him without quite knowing what I was doing. “You get up early.”
“Not often so early as this,” I replied, with amazing composure, considering all the circumstances of the case.
“Not usually this early,” I replied, surprisingly calm given the situation.
“How far do you purpose to extend your walk?”
“How far do you plan to go on your walk?”
“I was thinking of returning—it must be almost time, I think.”
“I was thinking about going back—it should be almost time, I think.”
He consulted his watch—a gold one now—and told me it was only five minutes past seven.
He checked his watch—a gold one now—and told me it was only five minutes after seven.
“But, doubtless, you have had a long enough walk,” said he, turning towards the town, to which I now proceeded leisurely to retrace my steps; and he walked beside me.
"But, I'm sure you've had enough of a walk," he said, turning toward the town, which I now slowly walked back to; and he walked next to me.
“In what part of the town do you live?” asked he. “I never could discover.”
“In which part of town do you live?” he asked. “I could never figure it out.”
Never could discover? Had he endeavoured to do so then? I told him the place of our abode. He asked how we prospered in our affairs. I told him we were doing very well—that we had had a considerable addition to our pupils after the Christmas vacation, and expected a still further increase at the close of this.
Never found out? Had he tried to back then? I told him where we lived. He asked how we were doing. I said we were doing really well—that we had a significant increase in our students after the Christmas break and expected even more growth at the end of this one.
“You must be an accomplished instructor,” he observed.
"You must be a skilled teacher," he remarked.
“No, it is my mother,” I replied; “she manages things so well, and is so active, and clever, and kind.”
“No, it’s my mom,” I replied; “she handles everything so well, and she’s so energetic, smart, and caring.”
“I should like to know your mother. Will you introduce me to her some time, if I call?”
“I’d like to meet your mom. Can you introduce me to her sometime if I stop by?”
“Yes, willingly.”
“Sure, why not.”
“And will you allow me the privilege of an old friend, of looking in upon you now and then?”
“And will you let me have the privilege of an old friend, of checking in on you from time to time?”
“Yes, if—I suppose so.”
“Yeah, I guess so.”
This was a very foolish answer, but the truth was, I considered that I had no right to invite anyone to my mother’s house without her knowledge; and if I had said, “Yes, if my mother does not object,” it would appear as if by his question I understood more than was expected; so, supposing she would not, I added, “I suppose so:” but of course I should have said something more sensible and more polite, if I had had my wits about me. We continued our walk for a minute in silence; which, however, was shortly relieved (no small relief to me) by Mr. Weston commenting upon the brightness of the morning and the beauty of the bay, and then upon the advantages A—— possessed over many other fashionable places of resort.
This was a really foolish response, but honestly, I felt I had no right to invite anyone to my mom's house without her knowing. If I had said, “Yes, if my mom doesn't mind,” it would have made it seem like I understood more than I was supposed to from his question. So, assuming she wouldn’t mind, I added, “I guess so.” But of course, I should have said something smarter and more polite if I had been thinking clearly. We walked in silence for a minute, which was soon broken (a big relief for me) by Mr. Weston talking about how bright the morning was and how beautiful the bay looked, and then discussing how A—— was better than many other popular vacation spots.
“You don’t ask what brings me to A——” said he. “You can’t suppose I’m rich enough to come for my own pleasure.”
“You’re not going to ask what brings me to A——?” he said. “You can’t think I’m wealthy enough to come just for my own enjoyment.”
“I heard you had left Horton.”
"I heard you quit Horton."
“You didn’t hear, then, that I had got the living of F——?”
“You didn’t hear that I got the position at F——?”
F—— was a village about two miles distant from A——.
F—— was a village about two miles away from A——.
“No,” said I; “we live so completely out of the world, even here, that news seldom reaches me through any quarter; except through the medium of the —— Gazette. But I hope you like your new parish; and that I may congratulate you on the acquisition?”
“No,” I said; “we’re so far removed from the world, even here, that I rarely hear any news from anywhere; except through the —— Gazette. But I hope you’re enjoying your new parish, and that I can congratulate you on the addition?”
“I expect to like my parish better a year or two hence, when I have worked certain reforms I have set my heart upon—or, at least, progressed some steps towards such an achievement. But you may congratulate me now; for I find it very agreeable to have a parish all to myself, with nobody to interfere with me—to thwart my plans or cripple my exertions: and besides, I have a respectable house in a rather pleasant neighbourhood, and three hundred pounds a year; and, in fact, I have nothing but solitude to complain of, and nothing but a companion to wish for.”
“I expect to appreciate my parish more in a year or two when I've implemented some reforms I’m passionate about—or at least made some progress toward that goal. But you can congratulate me now; I find it really nice to have a parish all to myself, without anyone interfering with me—to hinder my plans or hold back my efforts. Plus, I have a decent house in a pretty nice neighborhood, and three hundred pounds a year. Honestly, the only thing I'm missing is a bit of solitude, and I just wish I had a companion.”
He looked at me as he concluded: and the flash of his dark eyes seemed to set my face on fire; greatly to my own discomfiture, for to evince confusion at such a juncture was intolerable. I made an effort, therefore, to remedy the evil, and disclaim all personal application of the remark by a hasty, ill-expressed reply, to the effect that, if he waited till he was well known in the neighbourhood, he might have numerous opportunities for supplying his want among the residents of F—— and its vicinity, or the visitors of A——, if he required so ample a choice: not considering the compliment implied by such an assertion, till his answer made me aware of it.
He looked at me as he finished speaking, and the intensity of his dark eyes felt like they were igniting my face, much to my embarrassment, since showing confusion at that moment was unacceptable. I tried to fix the situation by quickly giving an awkward response, suggesting that if he waited until he was better known in the neighborhood, he would have plenty of chances to find what he needed among the residents of F—— and the visitors of A——, if he wanted such a wide selection. I didn’t realize the compliment I was implying with that comment until his response made me aware of it.
“I am not so presumptuous as to believe that,” said he, “though you tell it me; but if it were so, I am rather particular in my notions of a companion for life, and perhaps I might not find one to suit me among the ladies you mention.”
“I don't want to be so bold as to believe that,” he said, “even though you tell me; but if it were true, I have pretty specific ideas about what I want in a lifelong partner, and I might not find someone who fits that among the ladies you mentioned.”
“If you require perfection, you never will.”
“If you’re looking for perfection, you’ll never find it.”
“I do not—I have no right to require it, as being so far from perfect myself.”
"I don’t—I have no right to ask for it, since I'm so far from perfect myself."
Here the conversation was interrupted by a water-cart lumbering past us, for we were now come to the busy part of the sands; and, for the next eight or ten minutes, between carts and horses, and asses, and men, there was little room for social intercourse, till we had turned our backs upon the sea, and begun to ascend the precipitous road leading into the town. Here my companion offered me his arm, which I accepted, though not with the intention of using it as a support.
Here the conversation was interrupted by a water truck slowly passing by us, since we had reached the busy part of the beach; for the next eight or ten minutes, with carts, horses, donkeys, and people all around, there wasn't much space for chatting until we turned away from the sea and started up the steep road into town. At this point, my companion offered me his arm, which I took, although I didn't plan to use it for support.
“You don’t often come on to the sands, I think,” said he, “for I have walked there many times, both morning and evening, since I came, and never seen you till now; and several times, in passing through the town, too, I have looked about for your school—but I did not think of the —— Road; and once or twice I made inquiries, but without obtaining the requisite information.”
“You don’t usually come to the beach, I think,” he said, “because I’ve walked there many times, both in the morning and at night, since I arrived, and I’ve never seen you until now. A few times, while walking through the town, I looked for your school—but I didn’t think of the ---- Road; and a couple of times I asked around, but I didn’t get the information I needed.”
When we had surmounted the acclivity, I was about to withdraw my arm from his, but by a slight tightening of the elbow was tacitly informed that such was not his will, and accordingly desisted. Discoursing on different subjects, we entered the town, and passed through several streets. I saw that he was going out of his way to accompany me, notwithstanding the long walk that was yet before him; and, fearing that he might be inconveniencing himself from motives of politeness, I observed—“I fear I am taking you out of your way, Mr. Weston—I believe the road to F—— lies quite in another direction.”
Once we climbed the hill, I was about to pull my arm away from his, but a slight tightening of his elbow silently signaled that he didn’t want me to, so I stopped. We chatted about various topics as we entered the town and walked through several streets. I noticed he was going out of his way to keep me company, even though he still had a long walk ahead of him. Concerned that he might be inconveniencing himself out of politeness, I said, “I’m afraid I’m taking you out of your way, Mr. Weston—I think the road to F—— is in a completely different direction.”
“I’ll leave you at the end of the next street,” said he.
“I’ll drop you off at the end of the next street,” he said.
“And when will you come to see mamma?”
“And when will you come to see mom?”
“To-morrow—God willing.”
"Tomorrow—God willing."
The end of the next street was nearly the conclusion of my journey. He stopped there, however, bid me good-morning, and called Snap, who seemed a little doubtful whether to follow his old mistress or his new master, but trotted away upon being summoned by the latter.
The end of the next street was almost the end of my journey. He stopped there, said good morning, and called Snap, who looked a bit unsure whether to go with his old owner or his new master, but trotted off when called by the latter.
“I won’t offer to restore him to you, Miss Grey,” said Mr. Weston, smiling, “because I like him.”
“I won’t say I’ll bring him back to you, Miss Grey,” Mr. Weston said with a smile, “because I like him.”
“Oh, I don’t want him,” replied I, “now that he has a good master; I’m quite satisfied.”
“Oh, I don’t want him,” I replied, “now that he has a good master; I’m totally satisfied.”
“You take it for granted that I am a good one, then?”
“You just assume that I’m a good person, right?”
The man and the dog departed, and I returned home, full of gratitude to heaven for so much bliss, and praying that my hopes might not again be crushed.
The man and the dog left, and I went back home, filled with gratitude to the heavens for such happiness, praying that my hopes wouldn’t be shattered again.
CHAPTER XXV.
CONCLUSION
“Well, Agnes, you must not take such long walks again before breakfast,” said my mother, observing that I drank an extra cup of coffee and ate nothing—pleading the heat of the weather, and the fatigue of my long walk as an excuse. I certainly did feel feverish and tired too.
“Well, Agnes, you shouldn’t go for such long walks again before breakfast,” my mother said, noticing that I was drinking an extra cup of coffee and not eating anything—claiming the heat and the exhaustion from my long walk as reasons. I definitely felt feverish and tired as well.
“You always do things by extremes: now, if you had taken a short walk every morning, and would continue to do so, it would do you good.”
“You always go to extremes: if you had taken a short walk every morning and kept it up, it would be good for you.”
“Well, mamma, I will.”
"Alright, Mom, I will."
“But this is worse than lying in bed or bending over your books: you have quite put yourself into a fever.”
“But this is worse than lying in bed or hunching over your books: you’ve really worked yourself into a frenzy.”
“I won’t do it again,” said I.
“I won’t do it again,” I said.
I was racking my brains with thinking how to tell her about Mr. Weston, for she must know he was coming to-morrow. However, I waited till the breakfast things were removed, and I was more calm and cool; and then, having sat down to my drawing, I began—“I met an old friend on the sands to-day, mamma.”
I was trying to figure out how to tell her about Mr. Weston since she had to know he was coming tomorrow. Still, I waited until the breakfast dishes were cleared away, and I felt more relaxed; then, after sitting down to my drawing, I started with, “I ran into an old friend on the beach today, mom.”
“An old friend! Who could it be?”
“An old friend! Who can it be?”
“Two old friends, indeed. One was a dog;” and then I reminded her of Snap, whose history I had recounted before, and related the incident of his sudden appearance and remarkable recognition; “and the other,” continued I, “was Mr. Weston, the curate of Horton.”
“Two old friends, for sure. One was a dog;” and then I reminded her of Snap, whose story I'd shared before, and recounted the moment of his unexpected arrival and incredible recognition; “and the other,” I went on, “was Mr. Weston, the curate of Horton.”
“Mr. Weston! I never heard of him before.”
“Mr. Weston! I’ve never heard of him before.”
“Yes, you have: I’ve mentioned him several times, I believe: but you don’t remember.”
“Yes, you have: I’ve brought him up several times, I think: but you don’t remember.”
“I’ve heard you speak of Mr. Hatfield.”
“I've heard you talk about Mr. Hatfield.”
“Mr. Hatfield was the rector, and Mr. Weston the curate: I used to mention him sometimes in contradistinction to Mr. Hatfield, as being a more efficient clergyman. However, he was on the sands this morning with the dog—he had bought it, I suppose, from the rat-catcher; and he knew me as well as it did—probably through its means: and I had a little conversation with him, in the course of which, as he asked about our school, I was led to say something about you, and your good management; and he said he should like to know you, and asked if I would introduce him to you, if he should take the liberty of calling to-morrow; so I said I would. Was I right?”
“Mr. Hatfield was the rector, and Mr. Weston was the curate. I used to mention him sometimes to highlight that he was a more effective clergyman than Mr. Hatfield. This morning, he was on the beach with the dog—he probably got it from the rat-catcher; and the dog recognized me just as well as he did—likely because of the dog. I had a brief chat with him, and when he asked about our school, I ended up talking about you and your great management. He expressed a desire to meet you and asked if I would introduce him if he took the liberty of stopping by tomorrow, so I said I would. Was that the right thing to do?”
“Of course. What kind of a man is he?”
“Of course. What kind of guy is he?”
“A very respectable man, I think: but you will see him to-morrow. He is the new vicar of F——, and as he has only been there a few weeks, I suppose he has made no friends yet, and wants a little society.”
“A very respectable man, I think: but you will see him tomorrow. He is the new vicar of F——, and since he has only been there a few weeks, I guess he hasn't made any friends yet and is looking for some company.”
The morrow came. What a fever of anxiety and expectation I was in from breakfast till noon—at which time he made his appearance! Having introduced him to my mother, I took my work to the window, and sat down to await the result of the interview. They got on extremely well together—greatly to my satisfaction, for I had felt very anxious about what my mother would think of him. He did not stay long that time: but when he rose to take leave, she said she should be happy to see him, whenever he might find it convenient to call again; and when he was gone, I was gratified by hearing her say,—“Well! I think he’s a very sensible man. But why did you sit back there, Agnes,” she added, “and talk so little?”
The next day arrived. I was filled with a mix of anxiety and anticipation from breakfast until noon—at which point he showed up! After introducing him to my mom, I took my work to the window and sat down to wait for the outcome of their meeting. They got along really well together—much to my relief, since I was worried about what my mom would think of him. He didn’t stay long that time, but when he got up to leave, she said she would be happy to see him anytime he could come by again. After he left, I felt pleased to hear her say, “Well! I think he’s a very sensible man. But why did you sit back there, Agnes,” she added, “and talk so little?”
“Because you talked so well, mamma, I thought you required no assistance from me: and, besides, he was your visitor, not mine.”
“Since you spoke so eloquently, mom, I thought you didn’t need any help from me; and besides, he was your guest, not mine.”
After that, he often called upon us—several times in the course of a week. He generally addressed most of his conversation to my mother: and no wonder, for she could converse. I almost envied the unfettered, vigorous fluency of her discourse, and the strong sense evinced by everything she said—and yet, I did not; for, though I occasionally regretted my own deficiencies for his sake, it gave me very great pleasure to sit and hear the two beings I loved and honoured above every one else in the world, discoursing together so amicably, so wisely, and so well. I was not always silent, however; nor was I at all neglected. I was quite as much noticed as I would wish to be: there was no lack of kind words and kinder looks, no end of delicate attentions, too fine and subtle to be grasped by words, and therefore indescribable—but deeply felt at heart.
After that, he often came to visit us—several times a week. He usually directed most of his conversation to my mom, and it was no surprise, since she could easily hold a conversation. I sometimes envied the way she spoke so freely and confidently, and the strong ideas behind everything she said—but then again, I didn’t really; even though I occasionally wished I could keep up with her for his sake, it brought me great joy to just sit and listen to the two people I loved and respected more than anyone else in the world, chatting together so amicably, so wisely, and so well. I wasn't always quiet, though; I wasn't ignored at all. I received just as much attention as I wanted: there was no shortage of kind words and warm looks, countless thoughtful gestures that were too subtle to put into words, but that I felt deeply in my heart.
Ceremony was quickly dropped between us: Mr. Weston came as an expected guest, welcome at all times, and never deranging the economy of our household affairs. He even called me “Agnes:” the name had been timidly spoken at first, but, finding it gave no offence in any quarter, he seemed greatly to prefer that appellation to “Miss Grey;” and so did I. How tedious and gloomy were those days in which he did not come! And yet not miserable; for I had still the remembrance of the last visit and the hope of the next to cheer me. But when two or three days passed without my seeing him, I certainly felt very anxious—absurdly, unreasonably so; for, of course, he had his own business and the affairs of his parish to attend to. And I dreaded the close of the holidays, when my business also would begin, and I should be sometimes unable to see him, and sometimes—when my mother was in the schoolroom—obliged to be with him alone: a position I did not at all desire, in the house; though to meet him out of doors, and walk beside him, had proved by no means disagreeable.
Ceremony quickly faded between us: Mr. Weston came as a welcomed guest, always appreciated and never upsetting the balance of our household. He even started calling me “Agnes.” At first, I was a bit shy about it, but realizing it didn’t bother anyone, he seemed to prefer that name over “Miss Grey,” and I liked it too. How dull and depressing were the days when he didn’t visit! Yet they weren’t miserable; I still had the memories of his last visit and the anticipation of the next one to lift my spirits. But whenever two or three days went by without seeing him, I felt quite anxious—absurdly and unreasonably so; after all, he had his own responsibilities and parish duties to manage. I dreaded the end of the holidays when my own responsibilities would start, meaning there would be times I couldn’t see him and other times—when my mother was in the schoolroom—I’d have to be alone with him: a situation I really didn’t want in the house, even though meeting him outside and walking beside him turned out to be quite enjoyable.
One evening, however, in the last week of the vacation, he arrived—unexpectedly: for a heavy and protracted thunder-shower during the afternoon had almost destroyed my hopes of seeing him that day; but now the storm was over, and the sun was shining brightly.
One evening, though, in the final week of vacation, he showed up—out of the blue: a long and intense thunderstorm in the afternoon had nearly dashed my hopes of seeing him that day; but now the storm had passed, and the sun was shining bright.
“A beautiful evening, Mrs. Grey!” said he, as he entered. “Agnes, I want you to take a walk with me to ——” (he named a certain part of the coast—a bold hill on the land side, and towards the sea a steep precipice, from the summit of which a glorious view is to be had). “The rain has laid the dust, and cooled and cleared the air, and the prospect will be magnificent. Will you come?”
“A beautiful evening, Mrs. Grey!” he said as he walked in. “Agnes, I want you to take a walk with me to ——” (he mentioned a specific part of the coast—a steep hill inland, and towards the sea, a sharp cliff from which you can enjoy a stunning view). “The rain has settled the dust, and refreshed and cleared the air, and the view will be amazing. Will you join me?”
“Can I go, mamma?”
"Can I go, Mom?"
“Yes; to be sure.”
"Yes, definitely."
I went to get ready, and was down again in a few minutes; though, of course, I took a little more pains with my attire than if I had merely been going out on some shopping expedition alone. The thunder-shower had certainly had a most beneficial effect upon the weather, and the evening was most delightful. Mr. Weston would have me to take his arm; he said little during our passage through the crowded streets, but walked very fast, and appeared grave and abstracted. I wondered what was the matter, and felt an indefinite dread that something unpleasant was on his mind; and vague surmises, concerning what it might be, troubled me not a little, and made me grave and silent enough. But these fantasies vanished upon reaching the quiet outskirts of the town; for as soon as we came within sight of the venerable old church, and the —— hill, with the deep blue beyond it, I found my companion was cheerful enough.
I went to get ready and was back down in a few minutes; of course, I put a bit more effort into my outfit than if I had just been going out shopping alone. The thunderstorm had definitely improved the weather, and the evening was lovely. Mr. Weston insisted on taking my arm; he said little as we made our way through the busy streets, but he walked quickly and seemed serious and lost in thought. I wondered what was bothering him and felt a vague unease that something unpleasant was on his mind; my mind was filled with unclear worries about what it could be, which made me quite serious and silent. However, these worries faded once we reached the peaceful edges of town; as soon as we caught sight of the old church and the ---- hill, with the deep blue beyond it, I noticed my companion was in a cheerful mood.
“I’m afraid I’ve been walking too fast for you, Agnes,” said he: “in my impatience to be rid of the town, I forgot to consult your convenience; but now we’ll walk as slowly as you please. I see, by those light clouds in the west, there will be a brilliant sunset, and we shall be in time to witness its effect upon the sea, at the most moderate rate of progression.”
“I’m sorry I’ve been walking too fast for you, Agnes,” he said. “In my eagerness to leave the town, I forgot to think about what was comfortable for you. But now we’ll walk at whatever pace you want. I can tell by those light clouds in the west that there’s going to be a stunning sunset, and we’ll make it in time to see how it looks on the sea, no matter how slowly we go.”
When we had got about half-way up the hill, we fell into silence again; which, as usual, he was the first to break.
When we were about halfway up the hill, we fell silent again; and, as usual, he was the first to speak.
“My house is desolate yet, Miss Grey,” he smilingly observed, “and I am acquainted now with all the ladies in my parish, and several in this town too; and many others I know by sight and by report; but not one of them will suit me for a companion; in fact, there is only one person in the world that will: and that is yourself; and I want to know your decision?”
“My house is empty still, Miss Grey,” he said with a smile, “and I now know all the ladies in my parish and a few in this town as well; I recognize many others by sight and reputation, but not one of them is right for me as a companion; in fact, there’s only one person in the world who is: and that’s you; and I want to know what you decide?”
“Are you in earnest, Mr. Weston?”
“Are you serious, Mr. Weston?”
“In earnest! How could you think I should jest on such a subject?”
“In all seriousness! How could you think I would joke about such a topic?”
He laid his hand on mine, that rested on his arm: he must have felt it tremble—but it was no great matter now.
He placed his hand on mine, which was resting on his arm: he must have felt it shake—but it didn't matter much now.
“I hope I have not been too precipitate,” he said, in a serious tone. “You must have known that it was not my way to flatter and talk soft nonsense, or even to speak the admiration that I felt; and that a single word or glance of mine meant more than the honied phrases and fervent protestations of most other men.”
“I hope I haven't acted too hastily,” he said in a serious tone. “You must have realized that I don't flatter or speak empty nonsense, or even express the admiration I truly feel; and that a single word or look from me carries more weight than the sweet talk and passionate claims of most other guys.”
I said something about not liking to leave my mother, and doing nothing without her consent.
I mentioned that I didn't like leaving my mom and that I wouldn't do anything without her approval.
“I settled everything with Mrs. Grey, while you were putting on your bonnet,” replied he. “She said I might have her consent, if I could obtain yours; and I asked her, in case I should be so happy, to come and live with us—for I was sure you would like it better. But she refused, saying she could now afford to employ an assistant, and would continue the school till she could purchase an annuity sufficient to maintain her in comfortable lodgings; and, meantime, she would spend her vacations alternately with us and your sister, and should be quite contented if you were happy. And so now I have overruled your objections on her account. Have you any other?”
“I worked everything out with Mrs. Grey while you were putting on your bonnet,” he replied. “She said I could have her consent if I could get yours; and I asked her, in case I should be so lucky, to come and live with us—for I was sure you would prefer that. But she declined, saying she could now afford to hire an assistant and would keep running the school until she could buy an annuity that would support her in comfortable housing; and in the meantime, she would spend her vacations alternating between us and your sister and would be quite happy as long as you were. So now I’ve resolved your objections on her behalf. Do you have any others?”
“No—none.”
“No—nothing.”
“You love me then?” said he, fervently pressing my hand.
“You love me then?” he asked, passionately squeezing my hand.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Here I pause. My Diary, from which I have compiled these pages, goes but little further. I could go on for years, but I will content myself with adding, that I shall never forget that glorious summer evening, and always remember with delight that steep hill, and the edge of the precipice where we stood together, watching the splendid sunset mirrored in the restless world of waters at our feet—with hearts filled with gratitude to heaven, and happiness, and love—almost too full for speech.
Here I pause. My Diary, from which I’ve put together these pages, doesn’t go much further. I could keep writing for years, but I’ll be satisfied with adding that I’ll never forget that amazing summer evening. I’ll always cherish that steep hill and the edge of the cliff where we stood together, watching the beautiful sunset reflected in the restless waters below us—with hearts full of gratitude to the heavens, happiness, and love—almost too full for words.
A few weeks after that, when my mother had supplied herself with an assistant, I became the wife of Edward Weston; and never have found cause to repent it, and am certain that I never shall. We have had trials, and we know that we must have them again; but we bear them well together, and endeavour to fortify ourselves and each other against the final separation—that greatest of all afflictions to the survivor. But, if we keep in mind the glorious heaven beyond, where both may meet again, and sin and sorrow are unknown, surely that too may be borne; and, meantime, we endeavour to live to the glory of Him who has scattered so many blessings in our path.
A few weeks later, after my mother got herself an assistant, I became Edward Weston’s wife; and I’ve never regretted it, and I’m sure I never will. We've faced challenges, and we know we’ll face more; but we handle them well together and try to strengthen each other against the inevitable separation—that greatest sorrow for the one left behind. However, if we remember the beautiful heaven ahead, where we can reunite and where sin and sorrow don’t exist, we can certainly endure this too; in the meantime, we strive to live in a way that honors Him who has blessed us with so much.
Edward, by his strenuous exertions, has worked surprising reforms in his parish, and is esteemed and loved by its inhabitants—as he deserves; for whatever his faults may be as a man (and no one is entirely without), I defy anybody to blame him as a pastor, a husband, or a father.
Edward, through his hard work, has brought about impressive changes in his community and is respected and loved by its people—as he should be; because no matter what his flaws might be as a person (and no one is perfect), I challenge anyone to criticize him as a pastor, husband, or father.
Our children, Edward, Agnes, and little Mary, promise well; their education, for the time being, is chiefly committed to me; and they shall want no good thing that a mother’s care can give. Our modest income is amply sufficient for our requirements: and by practising the economy we learnt in harder times, and never attempting to imitate our richer neighbours, we manage not only to enjoy comfort and contentment ourselves, but to have every year something to lay by for our children, and something to give to those who need it.
Our kids, Edward, Agnes, and little Mary, are doing well; for now, their education is mainly my responsibility, and they won’t miss out on anything a mother can provide. Our modest income is more than enough for what we need, and by practicing the budgeting skills we developed during tougher times and avoiding the temptation to copy our wealthier neighbors, we not only enjoy comfort and satisfaction ourselves but also manage to save a little each year for our children and give to those in need.
And now I think I have said sufficient.
And now I believe I have said enough.
Spottiswode & Co. Ltd., Printers, London. Colchester and Eton.
Spottiswode & Co. Ltd., Printers, London. Colchester and Eton.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!